FT MEADE 
GenCol 1 




/ 


/ 

1 

I 

I 








I 







^ vv . 


m ' 3, 


■M 


m: 




I 




an .» 


41V 




mi 


m. 


\4 


l.^V' 


/ V<' 


fi 


*y 




UJ' 




Vl 4 > 


ffjl 






A 




*y* 






Vvi 


*> ( t rv . 


VL 


, -j • I / 


' ’.S' 




IV -V 


>.•' 


y/ 


• . j'l 


p »> • 


u'\ I 


h • M 


'if 


A^: 


fit. 


^,.1 


»>. 


•A' 


*^*l 1 


r rrhj^ -'7^^ 

'yW , 










vXd 


•t. ^ 


*. liO 




L» I «' 


f 


}\y 


.IV- 


t 'V 




'M'f. < 




f£ 


/g'l 


.T«-4 




V’» 


i » L* 


■ ^ . , r 






'is;*-. 


>«! 




' 'Xj 




,< .v\'' 


Aff* 


B'T. 


I'l 


v:’C 


* 




a!?; 








I s 


SI 


< I 








■- r'it 


& 


i 


>p: 


v-.wi! 


's*: 








^‘4} 


* CA. 




• .\ 


l\t> 


rV. jL 


/V/l- - 




•yAn 


'A 




■ * ... >r 






' X'V • 

hr- 




K 


\ .1 






. “1 ' i ‘C 

^ 1 * > 't W '9\ ' 


fern 


L*^;vV 


iM- 






u* 


fliS 


> J 


I slVc; 






• 'v» , 








r. ' 


.v^ 


Tf 


■4 


I 


7<\%-^ 


'0‘ 


h) 


W 


.lU 


i\ - •■‘•‘■V 


•x'.' K 




V. i 


: -» 7* 


L^j: 


. 1 f » “ 

\Uj. 


t'l '• 


T 


.« k 1^ ^ ar 

, .■' • 


5 


P<4V 




tK;\ 


^ ; ■ ) 


.rt 












>l^n . ' *• 


l^U 


i^'V. 




flC’ 




'Jl 








» y. .1* 


i. 




W) 


-\l 






kX.i 


•■> i - j ‘ - .., «, ;? 


>.• ttf i 


;',)s 






V 


m 










m 




»§ 




M 


.'i*.‘ iO' “I 


:F%'f 


Pti-f' '-iKiS''' 

'■viW '■ vifcf sv'. A-- '. 


»>--r 




'Y 


m 


\K 


I'J:: ><\t 




-xf 


hC: 


vy 




r'f *J 


' fj 


ut / 








n- \ 




iX, 




Wrl 


l/iv < 


f. 


s< 




m 










r ■<<< 


. 1 \ •, W 






4V' 




r yh 




il 


yV ’i,i 




^ m 


Ivf 


J '•.■'■■ 


' W 


‘V ^ 

, . 

.•h-<!‘;.y)]^. 




-'it'’ " :'ii 

’‘-F , T 


i«4! 


I'M 






i '/ 


1%' 








m 


iV>> 






k 


w 




IK/;,) 


'i; </, 


'fr* 


' ' 'T < • ' 




I' 




M 


.yM 






'ItiX \y.' •%/' 

‘ Of tS’’-’ '^-•' ' • -"T' 


'•'MV. A 


!•: .ni 






Ar 


'a I 


-.7* V'.<' 


f '» ■ • 










V»J 


> 'W.-Pi 


^t'V 


'0'' 




1V< 


•tjn»l 




f * ^l 






M iV ' ‘W'^' - ' *^ ' -fti J 

; >H- , ' 4 'i/.'i , : / -w, 'A' . 6 , 




vVv^.— ' 




Mi*' 




■V 




M:';V 




.it*' 


14 . • ■ 


\- *Vi; 


■> N f 






'■tV 




if '»' 




t 


r-.^ , 


^ li 


xlf 


Mi 




Yr\ r 




i 






^ A 


;t^' 




/n? 


'i •■» .^.^ 


' V I - M 






.>, . , c ' a .\* w I ti 






m. 




>/.' fr 


'n 


V '> <'■; 




Bv; 




■ r:\: 




I ■' X 




"Hi 


4;’ >'. 


'Vi. A / 






[■i '■/•M 


■N*i 


liWn, 






I ( 








IjVVy 


' ' k 






n i“ i 




M '.,' » 




- 7/ 


^ . 7 


^ V • • 




' Tt) 


• !' 




r.<* ■ > 


i . 4' 

.VV]»li 






f; 


VtF 


'm 




f» V-«| 


r 


‘w 




'(#S 




[.<v^ 


II 










V '.?-v. 




:n 




v.y 


4 I '47 


« * 




.«S;- 


.*wi 


ii'> 






'm 


f 7 Jv f (' 

6t'?^ 


,' K 


!:>]< 










vv 


:/! ;( 




iij* r»' 




. I ^''.. 




;li.4 




M <’ 




^. / j \ # • t 








^i!'i 




!»/ M 




V/)’ 


% 


•4 ^ 






H- 


x: 


tf>' 


.»•’ /‘ti 






Jl 




f 


ifi 




O- 




'‘^7 


' ii* 


V' •■‘^. 




imp 


IftWtv »- 

JM'4 






' i. “>' ' 




y 'i^' 




r 


A 'vM* 


’i#' 


.*1 ./'r"' 


A'v; 


'>-y 






'.>1 


> ' ■■ 1 y 


•a 




<'. *v’ 


L» A 




ii 


?/l 


J 


. 1 - 


t 


w 




& 


A 


i • jif I ‘ 


/' ' 


^"''^■•'3 '"'Hi 

'VH >-t Ml 


I„ T 




V.",' ‘Ii’'' ■ L 










The Ideal Christian Life 



By Wm. H. NORTON 
A BAPTIST PASTOR. FORT VALLEY, GA. 


Author of “Bible Talks to Young Christians,” and “Bible 
Talks on the New Life In Christ.” 


''Man shall not live by bread alone, but 
by every word of God ." — Luke iv: 4. 


'i > ) 


Atlanta, Ga. 

The Index Printing Company 
Printers and Binders 
1909 



I, 





I 



ta mg wifie 

lEntmt? ilrK^ttzip Norton 

J^nr tlyirtg-tmo g^ara mg txut, faitl|ftd, 
loautg romgantan. 


COPYRIGHTED 1909 
BY 

W. H. NORTON 


©C/.A253967 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER I. , PAGE 

Darkness and IvIGht 13 

CHAPTER II. 

Trials and Triumphs 25 

CHAPTER III. 

Friends for Eife - 38 

CHAPTER IV. 

His Mother’s Tetter 50 

CHAPTER V. 

A May Morning 62 

CHAPTER VI. 

An Ideal 71 

CHAPTER VII. 

A Model 81 

CHAPTER VIII. 

A Sad Awakening 93 

CHAPTER IX. 

Eife As it Is ill 

CHAPTER X. 

Correcting A Mistake 121 

CHAPTER XL 

Man Shall Eive by Every Word of God 132 

CHAPTER XII. 

Renewal of Friendship 143 

CHAPTER XIII. 

Fiery Trials 155 

CHAPTER XIV. 

Perfected Through Sufferings 


168 


CHAPTER XV. 

The Story of Suffering 181 

CHAPTER XVI. 

A May Day 194 

CHAPTER XVII. 

The Bethee Home 207 

CHAPTER XVIII. 

Ideaes REaeized 216 

CHAPTER XIX. 

Christ in the Home 226 

CHAPTER XX. 

True Mother Work 236 

CHAPTER XXL 

Never Paieing Love 246 

CHAPTER XXII. 

The Ideae Christian Life 258 


INTRODUCTION 


The true ideal Christian life is not my ideal, 
nor yours ; but God's ideal, as given in His 
Word. He has plainly taught what is possible 
in the Christian life and character, and the 
means by which these ends may be reached. 
He intends at last to present His people ''holy 
and unblamable, and unreprovable in his 
sight and He is able to keep you from fall- 
ing, and to present you faultless before the 
presence of His glory with exceeding joy. 

All real Christians feel the need and desire 
for better Christian living. With Paul they 
realize that they are not yet perfect, and that 
they do many things they would not, and fail 
to do much they would; and because of this 
fact, some give up hope of ever living any bet- 
ter life. 

Some seek to reach this better living by be- 
ing good and doing good ; and when they think 
they have succeeded, they have attained only 
to their own, and not to God's high and perfect 
ideal. A noted case of this kind is seen in the 
Pharisee, who went with the Publican into the 
temple to pray. He thanked God that he was 
doing more than the law required. He fasted 
twice a week, while the law commanded only 
once; and gave tithes of all he possessed, 
while the law required only of the increase. 
According to his own ideal he was doing more 
than God required; but in the eyes of Christ, 
he was only a hypocrite. 


Others find their ideal in a deep spirituality. 
This is a great blessing when properly under- 
stood and fully realized. To be filled with love, 
joy, peace, long suffering, gentleness, meek- 
ness, and all the other graces of the Spirit. 
Yet deep spirituality is not all of God’s ideal 
Christian life as set forth in the Bible. It is to 
grow up into Christ in all things as Paul real- 
ized when he said : ‘'For me to live is Christ.” 
‘T am crucified with Christ: nevertheless I 
live ; yet not I, but Christ lives in me : and the 
life I now live in the flesh, I live by the faith 
of the Son of God, who loved me and gave 
himself for me.” To the extent Christ lives in 
us, and works through us, to that extent will 
our lives become ideal ; and it is vain to ex- 
pect this to any extent apart from obedience to 
the commands of Christ. 

It is not my object in this book to set forth, 
and develop in detail, the conditions and fun- 
damental principles underlying this life; but 
to manifest the results which follow from meet- 
ing these conditions. My hope is to influence 
others, by seeing these results, to use the same 
means, and live purer, truer Christian lives. 


CHAPTER 1. 

Darkness and Light. 

TOM HORNN was an infant when his fa- 
ther died, and his mother left her beautiful 
home and went with her two boys to live in the 
home of her parents. After a few years she 
married again; but soon found that she had 
made a fearful mistake, as her husband was an 
infidel, and by the habit of drink was fast be- 
coming a drunkard. He was intensely selfish, 
and had no higher aims in life than to please 
himself and satisfy his carnal nature. He had 
a handsome face, and by his polished manners 
won the lovely widow’s lonely heart. 

For a time all went well in the beautiful 
home. The new husband was kind, and man- 
aged the farm with success, and tried to carry 
out his sacred promise to be a father to her 
two orphan boys. But his true character soon 
manifested itself in his disregard and contempt 
for all that is sacred, and by the foulest blas- 
phemies concerning Christ and Christianity. 
Then his habit of drink manifested itself in 
seasons of drunkenness and total debauch. 

The mother carried her boys back to her old 
home, and left them in the care of her parents, 
to save them from the moral polutions of her 
own. She never knew a happy hour after this. 
The joy of her life went out, the brightness 
faded from her eyes, and the glow of health 
from her cheeks. She had risked and lost all 
by marrying a man for whom she could have 


14 


The Ideal Christian Life 


no respect. Love died out, and as the days 
went by she faded as the leaves of autumn. 
Her husband went from bad to worse, and 
finally waked up out of a miserable debauch to 
find his wife a corpse- She died from grief and 
a broken heart. 

No pen can describe the deep sorrow of the 
brothers that day as they stood by the coffin 
and looked the last time upon the loveliest 
face in all the world to them, and then saw the 
open grave receive and hide the most precious 
of all forms from their sight. They felt that 
all the brightness of earth had faded out of 
their lives; and that night as they lay weep- 
ing in each other’s arms, Tom said: ''Brother 
John, I want mother. I want to die and go to 
her in heaven. Jim said she has gone to a 
beautiful home in heaven, where father has 
been waiting for her, and that they will wait 
up there for us till we shall come. Oh, I do 
wish I could go to them right now.” 

His brother said: "Tom, if the Lord should 
let you die as you are now, you would not go 
to mother, for wx are all sinners, and have 
done so much that is wrong, that if we die in 
our unbelief we will be lost. Mother was a 
Christian, and loved and trusted in Christ, and 
he took her to heaven ; and we must trust Him 
too, if we would be saved.” 

By this time Tom was weeping bitterly, and 
their grandmother came to comfort them. 

"Oh, I am such a sinner,” said Tom, "and 
have done so much that I know is wrong, my 
heart is so bad ! and I fear I shall die and be 


Darkness and Light 


15 


lost forever! Then I can never go to heaven, 
nor be with the Lord, nor with my mother 
and father any more 

Then in a low, sweet voice the grandmother 
said: ''God so loved the world that He gave 
His only begotten Son, that whosoever be- 
lieves in Him, should not perish but have eter- 
nal life; and His Son Jesus Christ came into 
the world and died for our sins ; and if we love 
and trust in Him we shall be saved. Since God 
loved us while we were sinners and hated Him, 
and gave Christ to die for our sins, how much 
ought we to love Him 

With tears of joy Tom said: "I do love Him 
as my Savior. While you were talking I felt 
love to Him coming into my heart. Do you 
love Jesus, brother, for dying for our sins, and 
saving us that we may be with Him in heaven 
where dear mother and father are now so 
happy?’’ 

His brother answered: "Yes, I do love Him, 
and have loved Him for several years. I am 
so glad you have been brought to love and 
trust Him ; for I have never been strong, and 
was afraid I should have to leave you and go 
home before you found the Savior. But I have 
prayed earnestly that I might not have to go 
till you were saved; and now I can go satis- 
fied at any time the Lord sees fit to call me, 
since I know that you too are coming.” 

Tom asked why they might not both go 
home together? His brother said that his 
health had never been good, and had grown 
rapidly worse of late, and it could not be a 


16 


The Ideal Christian Life 


great while till he would have to go. He be- 
lieved the Lord had some special work for Tom 
to do before he would be called home. The 
Lord had made him healthy and strong, and 
he would likely live to a good old age, and 
work for the Lord a long time. He would be 
glad to live and work for Christ too; but it 
was not the will of God that he should do it, 
and he would gladly go home and serve him 
in heaven whenever He should call him. He 
wanted Tom to pray every day for his step- 
father’s conversion. Sometimes he was happy 
in the belief that he would yet be saved. 

Their grandmother talked and comforted 
them with the promises of the Lord. He 
would be a father to the fatherless, and was a 
Father in heaven to all who believe in Christ. 
He loves us as our own fathers love and pity 
us. He is able to protect, guide and help us, 
and has promised to be with us even unto 
death. We are weak, but His strength is made 
perfect in our weakness. Christ is our right- 
eousness, and His precious blood cleanses us 
from all sin. He gives the Holy Spirit to lead 
and comfort us, and wants us to tell Him all 
our troubles. 

Although Tom found peace with God 
through faith in Christ his heart was sad with 
a double sorrow. He saw his brother’s health 
failing and his strength growing weaker every 
day, and when he thought of the time he 
would have to live without him, he would 
break down and weep in secret. On one of 
these occasions, when convulsed with grief, 


Darkness and Light 


17 


his brother came and laid his hand upon his 
bowed head and said : ''Poor sad child ! I wish 
I could stay with you and help you do your 
work, but I am not strong enough. The Lord 
Jesus says He will be with you; and He also 
says : 'Come unto Me all ye that labor and are 
heavy laden, and I will give you rest.’ Go to 
Him when the burden is too heavy and tell 
Him all your sorrows, and He will bear them 
for you. When I first knew that I could live 
only a short while longer, it was a great sor- 
row to me; especially that I had to go and 
leave you alone. I wanted to stay with you 
far more than you can wish me to stay; for 
at that time you were not a Christian, and I 
feared that we might be separated forever. I 
brought my great sorrow to the Lord Jesus 
Christ, and He gave me rest by making me 
feel sure that you would be saved, and that 
He would stay closer to you all the time than 
I could be, and help you live and do His 
work, and you would lean upon Him as you 
could not upon me. Then it seemed that He 
told me how He loved, and had died for me, 
and forgiven all my sins and saved me ; and 
was I unwilling to do and suffer His will? 
Then I prayed for grace. I went to Him 
with all my load of sorrow and He gave me 
rest. I was willing to go or stay, and felt 
sure it would be well with you. But do 
remember that He says, 'Come unto Me all 
ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will 
give you rest.’ ” 

Tom was still kneeling and he said with 


18 


The Ideal Christian Lije 


feeling and deep gushing tears : ''O, Lord Jesus, 
I come to Thee with my load of grief ; I am so 
lonely with my mother gone, and my brother 
so soon to leave me, and the thought of staying 
here without him almost breaks my heart! 
Lord Jesus, I come to Thee with this burden, 
be pleased to give me rest/’ In the next 
breath he was thanking the Lord for help and 
rest. He rose from his knees with his face 
full of Christian joy, threw his arms about his 
brother and said, ‘‘The struggle is all over now I 
We will all be united in that glorious home 
above. I feel that Jesus is with me and by 
His help I shall be able to cheerfully bear, 
and faithfully do all things for Him.” 

His brother returned his embrace and said: 
^T am so happy! for now I can go in peace. 
You are saved by grace through faith, and 
know how to obtain help and strength in times 
of need. How thankful I am that I have been 
permitted to live to see this happy day ! When 
I go home, do not think of me as lost to you, 
but only as gone before. Remember that all 
my pain is over, all my tears are wiped away, 
my trials and temptations are all passed, and 
I am strong and well, pure and holy, full of joy 
and gladness, serving the Lord in heaven, 
while you serve Him in the world. Think of 
the fullness of joy I have in the presence of our 
precious Saviour ; and also the joy when I meet 
our loved mother and father and tell them that 
you are saved and are faithfully at work for 
the Lord!” 

There were many of these sweet talks be- 


Darkness and Light 


19 


tween the brothers during the days of waiting. 
Tom watched at his bedside, and cared for 
him as tenderly as a mother for her babe, when 
he grew too feeble to be any longer about 
the house. None but the softest and kindest 
tones were ever heard, and his slightest wish 
was heeded day or night. He would often 
read such passages from the Bible as his 
brother wished and when he was too weak or 
in too much pain for reading, Tom would re- 
peat: “Being justified by faith we have peace 
with God through our Lord Jesus Christ,’" and 
would hear a faint whisper, “Peace with God 
through our Lord Jesus Christ; I have that 
peace.” 

He also quoted: “The blood of Jesus Christ 
His Son cleanseth us from all sin;” and the 
same weak voice responded, “Precious blood of 
Jesus! Cleanseth us from all sin! How sweet 
to know that it is true; and what joy to 
realize that we are forgiven and washed whiter 
than snow by His precious blood.” Then of 
the promises he said : “They are all so precious 
and true! His grace is sufficient! He has 
given me living grace, and he will give me 
dying grace when I need it.” 

At other times they talked of the better 
country where he was soon to go. The golden 
streets, the jasper walls, the sea of glass, the 
river of the water of life, the tree of life with 
its healing leaves, the Father’s house of many 
mansions, the light of God’s presence; but no 
subject afforded such pleasure as the thought 
of seeing the dear Saviour, who loved him and 


20 


The Ideal Christian Life 


died for him. To look into His face and real- 
ize the height and depth, length and breadth, 
and know His incomprehensible love, and feel 
his own heart expand with love more fully 
than he had ever yet experienced, would be 
heaven indeed- His old sinful nature would 
be left behind, and he be without spot or 
wrinkle or any such thing, before the Lord in 
love, and be forever with the Lord in whose 
presence is fullness of joy, and at whose right 
hand are pleasures forever more. 

As the end drew near, for several days the 
pain gave way and Tom thought he was bet- 
ter and might yet be well ; but his brother said, 
^‘No, I am almost home. Remember to pray 
for stepfather, and when he will hear you, tell 
him of Jesus and His power to save.’^ When 
the end came, they had been talking about 
their stepfather's conversion, and had prayed 
for him; and he said, “Tell him that Jesus 
loves him and died for his sins, and offers to 
save him if he will only believe and trust 
Him." Then his face grew bright, illumined 
by a sweet smile, and giving Tom his hand 
he said: “The Lord Jesus Christ will be with 
you. Tell all the people of Jesus and His 
love and His power to save. Tell it to every- 
body,and then come home." 

Tom sat in wonder and awe, and yet a full- 
ness of peace filled his heart. He felt as 
though he had seen the gates of the celestial 
city swing wide open, and the glories of the 
heavenly home had shined upon his soul. 
Without a struggle his brother had gone up 


Darkness and Light 


21 


triumphantly to his home in glory. He shed 
no tears ; but was rather joyful at the thought 
of his happy welcome home, and his sweet free- 
dom from loneliness, pain and sorrow. He 
felt from that time as if he had entered the 
Father’s house with his brother and saw the 
Lord coming for him, and receiving him to 
himself. As he seemed to look into his 
Saviour’s face he felt that he had never known 
half His love; and his soul thrilled with a 
deeper love than he had ever felt before. 

He gave him up freely to be with Jesus, and 
was fully assured that his Lord would lie with 
him. Heaven seemed so much nearer, and 
death had lost its terror; and he thought of 
his brother as having joyfully gone to live in 
a better home where he would join him when 
his work was finished. 

They buried him by the side of his father 
and mother. Tom shed no tears at the grave ; 
but told his grandmother not to weep, for his 
brother had gone with Jesus to live in the 
Father’s beautiful home, and was now free 
from all pain and sorrow. He told her also 
that Jesus says, ''Come unto me all ye that 
labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you 
rest.” He had carried his burden to Christ, 
and had felt His great tender love and gracious 
strength comforting him, and filling his soul 
with peace and rest; and he comforted her 
by pointing to Christ and His words of love 
and grace. 

Not long after this Tom’s grandfather’s 
health gave way, and he sold his farm and 


22 


The Ideal Christian Life 


went into a distant State to live with his son, 
and Tom went back to his old home to live 
with his stepfather. Here he was so lonely 
and homesick that it seemed his health would 
break down. He moved about as a shadow, 
or sat for hours in deep study with a hungry, 
wistful look on his face. He cared little for 
food, and his stepfather thought he would soon 
follow the others to the grave, and tried many 
expedients to divert his mind and interest him 
in life. He gave him a fine young horse and 
saddle, and required him to attend to many 
small details of the farm, but nothing would 
lift the cloud of gloom, nor revive his droop- 
ing spirits. His mind became in some meas- 
ure diseased from being so much alone, and 
from intense desire for sympathy. The large 
silent house, the unbroken level country, and 
the tall spire like pines which, like the small 
cold stars, were lifted so far above that they 
left him in loneliness. The sighing of the 
pines would fill him with deep gloom. They 
seemed to whisper among themselves in an 
unknown and hidden language ; and always 
seemed sad as they looked down upon him with 
a pity they could not express. He also wear- 
ied of doing the same things over every day 
and determined to fit himself for some other 
work in life, and leave the farm forever as 
soon as he was able. This motive moved him 
to bring out his old school books and begin a 
regular course of study. 

As a last resort his stepfather put him behind 
the plough. For a while he followed the quick 


Darkness and. Light 


23 


steps of his young horse in a mechanical man- 
ner ; but after awhile his appetite improved, and 
his step grew stronger, and he was left with 
the negro laborers and treated as though he 
was one of them. 

During the years of farm labor, Jim, his 
own father's trusted servant, rendered him 
much service by protecting him from the other 
hands, and by telling him much of the true and 
noble lives of his father and mother. He told 
him of his father’s Bible, which he had left 
for Tom ; and he led him to learn the verses 
which his father had marked for him. Jim 
told him, that his father wanted him to read 
the marked places and feel that they told 
him what he wanted him to do. 

From these passages he understood his 
father to say: '‘This Bible is the true Word 
of God; search it and learn all it says, and 
do as faithfully as you can all it says do, 
and be all it says be.” In these passages 
he felt that his father was speaking to him 
the things he most wanted him to know and 
do ; and he readily promised to try faith- 
fully to do as he told him. Later on it 
occurred to him that his Father in heaven 
had told him in the Bible just the things 
which He wanted him to know and do ; so 
on his knees he promised the Lord that he 
would study the Bible constantly to know all 
His words, and would faithfully try to live 
by them. He read his father’s Bible much 
to Jim and a great deal more for himself. 

He read that Christ says, 'T will never leave 


24 


The Ideal Christian Life 


thee nor forsake thee/' and he could con- 
fidantly say, '‘The Lord is my helper, I will 
not fear what man shall do unto me." He 
learned to realize that the Lord was with 
him, and manifesting Himself to him ; and 
he heard Him say: “My peace I give unto 
you." “Let not your heart be troubled. Ye 
believe in God, believe also in me." From 
this time he took new interest in life, often 
repeating: “I shall not die, but live and de- 
clare the works of the Lord." 

He read that it is written, “Man shall not 
live by bread alone, but by every word that 
proceedeth out of the mouth of God," and 
determined by the Lord's help to live by the 
words of God; and in order to do this he be- 
gan to read his father's Bible every day, and 
study carefully every thing it says do and 
be. In the New Testament he read over many 
times the sayings of Jesus that he might know 
clearly His words and commands and do 
them ; and he held equally dear the writings 
of the apostles, as they were all given by inspi- 
ration of the Holy Spirit. He read that the 
Holy Spirit should take the things of Christ 
and show them unto us. He spent much of 
the time at noon and night in reading his 
Bible to know and do all that Jesus says ; 
and this became the fixed habit of his life. 
As the years went by he became familiar with 
the words of God and governed his life by 
them. He believed God, and acted upon His 
word as true ; and expected everything to be 
just as He said, and tried to live by every 
word of God. 


CHAPTER 11. 


Trials And Triumphs. 

Tom made slow progress at first even as 
he reviewed alone the studies he had already 
passed over, and had frequently to seek his 
stepfathers aid. To his great joy he found 
him ever ready to help, and would never accept 
any task till it was thoroughly mastered ; and 
finally promised to send him to school when 
the winter vacation was over. Tom cared 
little for leaving the plough ; for his physical 
strength and manly vigor were such that he 
seemed never to grow weary; but was happy 
in the thought of preparing himself for some- 
thing better in life. He could never forget 
that the Lord had left him here to work for 
Him, and wanted to prepare himself for that 
work. 

After a most thorough examination he was 
admitted into the most advanced class ,and 
the teacher advised them to look close to their 
honors ; for a boy who could follow the plough 
and keep up with a class, would be sure to 
wake them up when he had nothing to do but 
study. The class cared little for his progress, 
they were too indignant that a ploughboy 
should be admitted to their number. They 
were all the sons and daughters of the wealthy 
planters for many miles around ; and resented 
the presence of Tom, because of his poverty, 
and they let no opportunity pass by which 
they were able to make him feel it. They 
thought by threats and abuse to drive him 


26 


The Ideal Christian Life 


from the school ; but he had no intentions of 
giving up this opportunity for study. 

He had schooled himself to a good degree of 
self control, and patiently endured many 
things, because he Avas making rapid progress 
and would continue at any cost. He read in 
his Bible, ''Avenge not yourselves ; for ven- 
geance is mine ; I will repay, saith the Lord.’' 
He was trying to live by the Bible in all it 
said do, and it said, "If it be possible, as much 
as lieth in you, live peaceably with all men.” 
His patient endurance led many to think him 
a coward, and they became more abusive in 
their insults. 

Tom had prepared him a rustic seat under 
some live oaks by the side of a limesink near 
the school house. Here he spent the noon 
reading his Bible and communing with God in 
prayer. When the trouble was too heavy for 
him he would carry it to Jesus and find rest. 
While praying here he remembered how the 
Lord delivered the giant into David’s hands, 
and gave Sampson strength to conquer an 
army ; but he prayed the Lord to help him as 
He did Daniel when He sent an angel to 
close the lions mouth, and kept the fire from 
burning the three Hebrews, prevented Baalam 
from cursing Israel, and hedged Job from the 
power of Satan ; so he prayed the Lord to de- 
liver him and not let his enemies triumph over 
him. He felt that he would be unable to 
bear any longer their abuse, and dreaded the 
results ; and he prayed very earnestly for help 
and deliverance. 


Trials and Triumphs 


27 


One day at noon a crowd had gathered at 
his shady retreat and were having no little fun 
because they had found him on his knees pray- 
ing. Ben Small was his chief tormentor, and 
had boasted that he would beat Tom till he 
would be glad to leave the school; so today 
he attempted to make good his threat. But as 
he rushed upon him, Tom pushed him away 
with such force that he staggered to the edge 
of the limesink which gave way under him, 
and he fell to the bottom and was covered with 
mud and water. Here he found himself in 
close contact with several large moccasins. 
He was thoroughly frightened, and cried out 
for help. As quick as thought Tom took a 
long slender pole and handed an end to Ben, 
which he grasped in almost mortal fright, and 
was soon drawn from his perilous position, and 
sat pale and trembling on the ground. 

When Ben’s fright began to give way, he 
asked Tom what it was he said when he fell? 
He repeated: “Vengeance is mine, I will repay, 
saith the Lord.” Ben trembled again, and 
said: “Boys, those horrid serpents’ eyes almost 
burned themselves into my brain ; and if Tom 
had not come to my relief, I really think I 
should have died from fright.” Then he 
apologized to Tom for all his unkind treat- 
ment, and asked him to be his friend. Tom 
took his offered hand and said : “I have always 
tried to be friendly with all the boys, and I 
shall be glad to have you as a real friend.” 

Ben said: “I am not fit to be your friend, 
but the best friendship I have shall be yours 


28 


The Ideal Christian Life 


forever. You have saved my life, when I 
was seeking, to injure you; but if it is ever 
necessary I will protect your life with mine.’ 
Tom thanked him and said it would be a 
pleasure for him to be a friend to him, and he 
would do all he could for his welfare and 
happiness. 

When Ben and the other boys had gone, 
Tom turned to his Bible, but found himself in 
no frame of mind to read or pray. There seem- 
ed a kind of unholy exaltation in his heart. 
The thought of the expression on Ben’s angry 
face, as he struck at him, stirred up a wave 
of fiery wrath within him that would not down 
at his bidding. He could hardly keep from 
laughing outright when he thought of the sud- 
den change of expression on his face when the 
dirt gave way under his feet, and then the 
expression of horror when he saw the snakes. 
But Tom dared not laugh, because he remem- 
bered the Lord says: ‘‘Rejoice not when thine 
enemy falleth, and let not thine heart be glad 
when he stumbleth, lest the Lord see it, and 
it displease Him.” 

Now as he thought of these things, he was 
troubled, and was filled with shame at the 
thought of displeasing the Lord, who had so 
graciously answered his prayer, by being glad 
at the fall of his enemy. He saw, too, that 
he did not feel right towards Ben, and remem- 
bered that the Lord says : “If ye forgive not 
men their trespasses neither will your Father 
forgive you your trespasses.” While he had 
been badly wronged, the Lord had already 


Trials and Triumphs 


29 


avenged him ; and yet he had felt all this 
wrong in the sight of. the Lord. 

He was very sad, and tried hard in his un- 
aided strength to forgive Ben and feel right 
towards him, but found himself utterly help- 
less. He could hardly endure the thought of 
him. When he remembered his filthy condi- 
tion, covered with slimy mud, and then thought 
of his heart filled with selfish pride and mur- 
derious hate, a deep feeling of abhorrence 
passed over him. 

In deep trouble he called upon the Lord for 
mercy, confessing his sins ; but he found no 
relief. Then he remembered the Scripture, 
^Tray for them which despitefully use you, and 
persecute you f and Tom prayed earnestly for 
Ben, that he might be forgiven all the wrongs 
he had done him, and that the Lord would 
grant him repentance and faith in Christ that 
he might be saved. 

While he prayed he felt forgiveness corning 
into his heart, and all bitterness giving way. 
Then he prayed that his own sin might be 
forgiven, and that he might be able to love his 
enemies, to bless them that cursed him, and 
do good to them that hate and abuse him. 
When he arose from that season of prayer, 
he was happy in the peace of God, and the joy 
of sins forgiven. He was sorry for Ben and 
was determined to try to bring him to Christ, 
and to be a true friend. 

The next noon Ben went with Tom to his 
retreat and shot the serpents which had so 
nearly frightened him into a spell of sickness. . 


30 


The Ideal Christian Life 


As they drew them out dead, Tom said it 
was no wonder they produced so much terror 
in Ben, and it was only a good Providence that 
prevented them from doing him harm. Then 
he told him, as they sat together under the 
live-oaks, how he prayed for him that he might 
be saved. 

Ben wondered how Tom could feel as he 
did ; but when he looked into his face that day 
as he helped him out of trouble, he felt sure 
there was something in his life that was not in 
his own. He had looked death fully in the 
face, and saw that he was not fit to die. All 
the sins of the past seemed to rush up before 
his mind, and he felt that he must be viler in 
the sight of God than those hideous serpents 
were to him. The dread of death had been 
over him since that hour, and those horrid eyes 
seemed to glare at him through all his troubled 
sleep, and he was terrified all the time lest he 
should die and be lost. He was willing to 
give up all his sins and had tried to pray , but 
could find no relief. 

Tom told him of Jesus, Who died for our 
sins, and invites us all to believe in Him and 
be saved. Ben said he was willing to give 
up all sin and trust in Christ, but was not 
able ; so they kneeled together and Tom prayed 
that he might be able to give up all sin, and 
come to God through faith in Christ and obtain 
pardon and salvation. While they prayed 
Ben began to rejoice because the burden of sin 
was gone, he had peace with God, and felt 
the love of Christ in his heart ; and he wanted 


Trials and Triumphs 


31 


to live for Christ because He died fo^ his sins 
and brought him to God. 

Tom was filled with joy now, for he had a 
friend and brother in Christ, and he prevailed 
on him to bring his Bible and study with him. 
He found great pleasure in this new friend- 
ship, and they spent many profitable and happy 
hours together. 

A new trouble came to Tom from his great 
difference, he found it impossible to recite a 
piece before the school. Every time he arose 
to say his piece he became greatly agitated 
and confused, and would choke up and have 
to take his seat in confusion. At this almost 
the entire school would break out in laughter, 
and even the large girls would shout in deris- 
ion, ^‘Ploughboy eloquence !” 

After several failures he thoroughly prepared 
his piece and put all his will power into the 
effort, and then choked up and sat down in 
great confusion, amid a general roar of laugh- 
ter. This failure meant much to him, as he had 
thought and prayed over it till he felt sure of 
success, and had made his greatest failure. He 
could hardly hold up his head and meet the 
class. But he noticed on Mae Allen’s face a 
look of sympathy, and her eyes were moist 
while the others were laughing. The sight 
of her sympathy and tears almost took away 
his breath, and made his eyes fill up and run 
over the first time since his brother’s death. 

Mae’s father was thought to be very rich, and 
she was well thought of in the school. Tom 
thought she was proud and had spoken to her 


32 The Ideal Christian Life 

but few times ; but when school was out, she 
waited to speak with him. As they met she 
said: ''Tom, you can succeed in speaking yet, 
if you will only school yourself up to it. You 
have too low an estimate of yourself. You have 
a better mind than any in the school, and lead 
in character. If I were you, I would feel that 
I was better than anybody who depends only 
upon their father's wealth and some fine clothes 
to make them what they are. Father says we 
often fail because we think we can not suc- 
ceed, and the Bible says, 'I can do all things 
through Christ, who strengthens me.' I know 
you have had enough to bear in this school to 
crush any spirit and will less firm and cour- 
ageous than yours, but I am sure you can 
rise above the fear of such faces as these, if 
you will only remember what they are." 

While speaking her face was bright with 
sympathy, and Tom was greatly moved and 
said : "Mae, I thank you for your kind, encour- 
aging words. I thought it impossible to suc- 
ceed, and had given up, but now I see the cause 
of my failure, I ought to be able to over- 
come it." 

"I know you can," said Mae with great earn- 
estness. "Father says that all who become 
great orators suffer from stage fright. You 
must study your piece so as to master the 
thought, and so enter into it that it will become 
your own ; and you will forget yourself. I 
know you can succeed if you will try this plan ; 
and it will make me so happy." 

With a glad smile on his face Tom said: 


Trials and Triumphs 


33 


see it now! and I just know I shall be able 
to succeed ! I thank you so much for showing 
me this. The good Lord has answered my 
prayer, and given me a friend in my greatest 
need." 

Mae said: ‘'Tom, I am glad to help you, and 
am happy indeed if I am in any way the Lord’s 
answer to your prayer; for then I know you 
will be sure to succeed." 

As they separated Tom thought he had 
never seen a happier and a sweeter face than 
hers. He resolved that he would so live that 
he would be worthy of her friendship forever ; 
and he would so master his piece that he would 
be in such perfect sympathy with every 
thought, that he would forget himself. He 
also wondered that he had never resented in 
his mind the assumed superiority of the class 
because of their wealth. He saw that in real 
mental and moral worth he was far superior to 
any of them ; and he would rise above the fear 
of man. The very world seemed new, the 
friendship and sympathy of one true girl made 
him so happy that he forgot all the contempt 
of the unthinking class. It was a joy to live, 
and he would make his new friend happy by 
reaching the very highest success. 

He took up his piece with a new inspiration 
and studied to know the meaning of every 
word, and catch the sense of every expression, 
and enter into the fullest sympathy with every 
sentiment, until he really knew the piece and 
it became a part of his own thoughts and feel-, 
ings. 


34 The Ideal Christian Life 

When he came before the school with it 
again he looked into faces full of impatient 
, contempt ; but the confidence and sympathy 
in Mae’s face carried more courage to his heart 
than all the others could dampen. There was 
a slight tremble in his voice when he began, 
which quickly gave way, as he forgot himself 
in his perfect sympathy with the thoughts he 
uttered. They were so fully his own, and he 
so clearly expressed their sentiments that he 
caused his hearers to feel and thrill under their 
power. He seemed to have awakened unto a 
new life and to have become a new person. 
The pupils looked in blank astonishment from 
one to the other as they wiped the moisture 
from their unwilling eyes. 

Mae said to him when they met: ''Tom, you 
made me so happy today, and although I ex- 
pected you to succeed, I was almost as much 
surprised as the others. How did you master 
the trouble so completely in so short a time?” 

Tom said: "Mae, I am glad I pleased you. 
It was your advice and sympathy. I mastered 
its every thought, and my soul thrilled under 
it like the strings of a harp under the touch of 
a master’s hand, and I was surprised at myself. 
You have been a true friend, and I want to 
prove myself worthy of your friendship.” 

Mae said: "Tom, you are worthy of my 
friendship, and I am glad to encourage and 
help you. I expect to be as proud of your 
friendship in real life as I am of your present 
success.” 

At the close of the school there was a con- 


Trials and Triumphs 


35 


test in elocution for a medal, and all the coun- 
try gathered to hear the speeches and enjoy 
the dinner supplied by the community. The 
day was perfect and the crowd was in real 
good spirits ; but were growing weary when 
Mae rose to recite her piece. It was rendered 
so well that there was no doubt who would re- 
ceive the medal. Then came Tom with his 
piece, and he held the crowd and moved them 
as by a mighty hidden power. Many were 
moved to tears, and so great was his power 
over the people that he returned to his seat 
during an entire and absolute silence. Soon, 
however, a faint noise was heard, which rose 
into a storm of applause. This was repeated 
over and over again with loud calls for Tom. 

When he made his appearance Mae Allen 
stood by his side, with her hand lightly resting 
upon his arm. They acted a humorous and 
pathetic dialogue which they had practiced, 
and succeeded so well that the crowd were al- 
ternately convulsed with laughter and then 
moved to tears. This was a surprise to the 
school and was heartily enjoyed by all. 

The committee gave the medal to Tom and 
Mae jointly, and when General Graves pre- 
sented it with a pretty speech, Tom received it 
and returned their combined thanks ; and then 
presented it to Mae, asking that she accept and 
wear it as a pledge of friendship between them. 
Then the stage was filled with friends speak- 
ing kind congratulations, and Tom found him- 
self in Ben’s strong arms and heard him say- 
ing : ‘T am proud of you, my friend ; I did not 


S6 The Ideal Christian Life 

know it was in you/^ Then Mae introduced 
him to her parents, who greeted him with 
warmth and deep kindness. 

The dinner was spread in the grove, and as 
Tom walked with Mae to the table, she said: 
“Tom, I am proud of you as my friend ! and am 
so happy in your success ! I wanted you to 
own and wear the medal. It really is yours, 
and I would be happier for you to wear it, than 
to wear it myself.’' 

“No, Mae," said Tom, “you earned it. It 
was your friendship that stimulated me to try 
again, and do my best. If you will only keep 
and wear it with the promise that you will 
continue to be my friend, I shall be perfectly 
satisfied. I am alone in the world, and have 
no one to help me. Only wear it with the 
promise of your friendship and sympathy and 
I will be happy." 

Mae replied in an earnest, happy voice: “I 
am glad to be your friend, and will wear the 
medal as a reminder that we are friends, and 
as a pledge that we may at all times and under 
all circumstances count on each other s friend- 
ship and sympathy, and that we will do all we 
can through life to help each other live true 
and successful lives." 

Tom thanked her and promised to try to 
make his life worthy of her perpetual friend- 
ship, and that it would always be his greatest 
joy to do anything for her pleasure and help. 
He had lived alone since his loved ones had 
goT!e home, and had prayed the Lord to give 
him some true Christian friends to help him; 


Trials and Triumphs 


37 


and now he was so happy in this answer to his 
prayer. He would be her truest friend as long 
as he lived, and seek to help her whenever he 
could. 



CHAPTER III. 


Friendship for Life. 

Tom was very sorry that he could not con- 
tinue in school the next year, but went back to 
the plough with the same good will and merry 
whistle with which he had followed it in the 
past. He labored to make the best furrow in 
the field, and always put in an honest day’s 
work. Believing that his life was under the 
control of his heavenly Father, he was sure 
that He had sent him back to the farm from his 
loved employ in school. It was right because 
He did it, and he would leave all things in the 
Lord’s hands, and willingly follow where He 
leads. He also resolved to continue his studies 
at home, and get all the knowledge he could. 
His Bible said: ''The eyes of the wise are in 
his head, but the fool walks in darkness.” 
Many things were dark to him now, because 
he was not wise enough to understand them. 
They were all plain to the Lord’s eyes and he 
would trust Him to hold him by the hand and 
to guide him by His own all-seeing eyes. 

At this time his step-father tried harder than 
ever to convert him over to his infidel notions 
by seeking to cause him to distrust the provi- 
dences of God. Asking why God had taken 
away his own parents, and left him to be raised 
by an infidel, and why all the prayers which 
had been offered for his conversion had not 
been answered. 

Tom told him it was not too late yet for 
their answer, and the Lord says. He will bring 


Friends for Life 


3 ^ 


us by ways we know not, and clouds and dark- 
ness are round about Him, and His ways are 
past finding out. His brother had prayed 
much for him, and died expecting to meet him 
in heaven. 

He said : do not know what he wanted to 

see me in heaven for. I should think you all 
would want to see me in torment, if there is 
such a place.'" 

Tom said earnestly: '‘Father, we could not 
be Christians and wish that. The Lord Jesu-s 
loves you and died for your sins. He has given 
us new hearts like His, that we may love you 
and want you saved. You ought to be able 
to see that Christianity is true by the differ- 
ence it makes in Christians' lives from others.” 

Tom had not seen the dark cloud of anger 
cover his stepfather's face till he rose to his 
feet uttering the bitterest of cursing. Then he 
said : “I beg your pardon. I had no intention 
to offend you. Brother made me promise be- 
fore he died that I would tell you of Jesus and 
His dying love.” He stood irresolute, looking 
Tom in the face, and he looking him in the 
eyes until they lost their hate, and he mur- 
mured as to himself : "Tom is right, and it 
makes me mad because he forces me to see it 
in spite of myself.” Then he turned and left 
him alone. From this time he had little to 
say to Tom except about the work of the farm. 

It soon became evident that his stepfathet 
was drinking more than usual, and Tom had to 
take the entire management of the farm, and' 
his long experience as a laborer prepared him 


40 


The Ideal Christian Life 


to have the work done well. This debauch 
broke up in a long spell of sickness, and added 
another burden to Tom’s load. During the 
long night watches in which he tended his 
stepfather, and rested the wornout waitman, 
he was startled by his unconscious talk, say- 
ing: ‘'Tom is a Christian; he will not deceive 
me, I can trust him.” At other times he would 
seem to be troubled about his money safe. 

When Tom opened the closet door he found 
the combination unlocked, and the drawer keys 
hanging in the lock. In front of him in plain 
large letters was his father s name on the inside 
of the safe, and just above it the name of his 
grandfather. It seemed to him like something 
sacred, and he longed to explore all its hidden 
depths, and see if there were not other sacred 
momentos of loved ones. But he shut the door, 
and turned the combination, and it was secure. 

As he lingered near he seemed to hear sweet 
voices of the past years in loving tones coming 
to him from the old iron safe. The precious 
words of prayer uttered by his father for him 
when he lay an infant in his dying arms, as he 
prayed that he might early be brought to 
Christ, and grow up a true useful Christian 
man. Then he seemed to hear from his own 
lips his father’s message through Jim, with the 
gift of his Bible, and with deep emotion he 
softly returned the answer: “Yes, dear father, 
the Lord has graciously answered your prayer, 
and I have been brought early to know and 
love the Lord Jesus, and am reading your pre- 
cious Bible and making it the rule of my life. 


Friends for Life 


41 


and by the Lord's help I will be a true and 
useful Christian man." 

Then out of the dimly lighted closet as from 
the depths of the old safe came whispers of 
love and prayers from himself and brother, and 
long forgotten words of loving endearment, 
memories of his precious mother and brother 
came up and he was living over the past. Then 
groans from the sick had brought his thoughts 
back to the present; and he remembered that 
it was in that very room his father had prayed 
for him before he went home, and from there 
his precious mother had gone to rest after suf- 
fering untold sorrow from the terrible blight 
of infidelity, drunkenness, and cruelty by the 
man who had sacredly vowed to love, cherish, 
protect and comfort her. Oh, the terrible con- 
trast between the lives of the two men who had 
been her companions in that home ! One so 
loving, true, pure and unselfish, ready to do 
all he could for her happiness ! The other so 
untrue and selfish, caring only to please him- 
self! The one blessing her life with gladness, 
and making her home a paradise ; the other 
making her home a torment, and taking away 
every joy and delight, and gradually killing 
her with disappointment and sorrow. So Tom 
saw the difference between Christianity and 
the Bible in our lives, and infidelity and sin. 
The one brings love, joy, peace and blessings, 
while the other spreads sorrow, misery and 
blighting upon every life it touches. 

After many days the scales turned and the 
sick man had another chance for life. As he 


42 


The Ideal Christian Life 


grew stronger he began to take interest in the 
farm, and when able he rode over it with Tom 
and was pleased with his good work and the 
large results. He tried to persuade him to 
give up his college course and give himself to 
his real talent, and make one of the best farm- 
ers in the land; but Tom had no real love for 
the farm, while his entire heart was in his love 
for study. 

Tom had overtaxed his strength and had to 
suffer the penalty in a heavy sickness. For a 
time the chances were all against him, and he 
thought with great joy of the privileges of 
meeting his Savior and loved ones so soon. He 
felt that he was a poor lost sinner trusting sim- 
ply in Christ and His atoning blood for life and 
salvation, and was not afraid to go with Him 
when He should come for him. Only one 
thing, his unfinished work, held him back to 
earth, and how could he die while that work 
had not been done? 

Mae and her father came to see him while he 
was so sick, and the good man, who was a 
minister, talked kindly with him of his hope of 
salvation, and Tom told him that the Lord 
knew that he would be glad to go home any 
time He called, and that he was willing to stay 
and do all He wanted him to do. He had given 
himself wholly to the Lord for time and for 
eternity, and was willing to leave it all with 
Him. 

He seemed to grow worse, and lay for some 
time unconscious of all about him, then he 
opened his eyes and called for Mae. As she 


Friends for Life 


43 


gave him her hand he noticed that though her 
eyes were red from weeping, her face was 
lighted by a sweet peaceful smile. As though 
his mind was still wandering he spake with 
rapturous delight: ''Mae, I thought the gates 
of the heavenly city were open before me, and 
I could hear the sweet songs of the saved giv- 
ing glory to the Lord, and the glorious light of 
the Lord filled the place. Then it seemed that 
the Lord Jesus came to me outside the gate, 
and I was so happy and glad to go with Him. 
Then in tenderness and love He seemed to say : 
'I want you yet on earth to labor for Me. Your 
willing mind is acceptable, but there is work 
for you to do. Remember that I am with you 
all the time, and will guide you by My Spirit 
in all things. My strength shall be perfect in 
your weakness and My grace sufficient for you. 
I will help you in all things.’ In reply, I said, 
'Lord, I am willing and ready to do Thy will,’ 
and as the gates were closing, and the music 
dying away He said, 'Tell Mae.’ ” 

She was weeping from joy, and said, "I was 
praying that you might not die, but live to 
glorify God, and the impression came over me 
fully, that you would not die, but live, and that 
I should be helped by you. I am so happy to 
know that you will live, and will be my friend 
and helper in life. It is so sweet to know that 
the Lord is with us and hears and answers our 
prayers, and makes our joys full. Let us al- 
ways be faithful to Him.” 

In reply Tom said: "Mae, you are so kind, 
and have been so true a friend, that while I 


H The Ideal Christian Life 

live it shall be my happiness next to the Lord’s 
service to befriend and help you. I shall strive 
to make my life worthy of your friendship, 
and will never lose sight of you, nor let any 
opportunity fail in which I can possibly be of 
help to you. The Lord is so good ! I shall not 
die, but live !’ In a short time he grew quiet 
and was soon in a deep sweet sleep, and Mae 
went and told her father that she had been 
praying for Tom, and felt sure he would get 
well. They left while he slept, promising to 
come again soon. 

Tom’s stepfather was glad because of his re- 
covery, but was far from being happy. He 
had been brought to the very brink of the 
grave, and had looked into its dark depths 
without any hope, and it had filled him with 
trembling and horror. His infidelity had 
brought him no support in that fearful hour, 
nor light to relieve its fearful darkness. Then 
he had seen Tom nearing the same grave with 
a calm, sweet trust in the Lord, a solid hope 
in Christ of eternal life, full of light, peace and 
joy ; while his own soul had been full of dark- 
ness, fear and trembling. His judgment told 
him there is a reality in Christianity, and he 
wondered if there could be mercy in Christ 
and His atoning death for him. 

Tom was improving rapidly when Mae and 
her father came again. He told the minister 
how he had first sought and found the Savior, 
and then of His presence and help through all 
his days of darkness. Then of his father’s 
Bible, how it made dark places light, and had 


Friends for Life 


45 


guided him uneeringly through life, and of his 
present purpose to spend his life in the Lord's 
service. After their talk, Mae came and placed 
some bright, beautiful flowers on the table near 
his bed. She told him that she had been pray- 
ing that his stepfather might be saved, and be 
willing to give him a good education, and she 
felt confident that it would be done, because 
she believed she should have the things she 
asked. 

Tom said he knew all things are possible 
with God, and was so glad to know that she 
had been helping him with her prayers for this 
thing. Then Mae held up the medal and said : 
‘'Tom, I have not forgotten our promise to be 
friends, and intend faithfully to keep it while 
I live." She then handed him a smaller medal 
exactly like hers, and asked that he would 
wear it in place of his watch charm as a re- 
minder and pledge of their friendship. She 
was soon to leave for college, and somehow 
felt that she would need his friendship and 
sympathy more than he would need hers. 

He accepted the gift and said: ‘T shall al- 
ways be happy to remember you as my best 
earthly friend, and it will be my greatest 
earthly pleasure to do anything I can to se- 
cure your happiness. I shall strive in every 
way I can to make myself worthy to be your 
friend, and shall ever hold myself ready to 
meet your every wish and need ; and this shall 
ever be a sweet reminder." 

When they parted Mae said : “Pray for me 
every day you live, that I may be kept by the 


46 


The Ideal Christian Life 


power of God, and be faithful in all things/’ 
To which Tom answered: 'T will pray for you 
every day as I pray for myself/’ The minister 
had him promise to spend some time with them 
as soon as he was strong enough to make the 
trip. 

During the days of recovery Tom was ex- 
ceedingly happy to feel that he might be of 
any help to Mae, who had done so much for 
him. The life she had prayed so earnestly for, 
now it had been spared, should be made as 
worthy as possible, and should be subject to 
any demand from her. On account of his deep 
poverty he never thought of being anything 
more to her than an humble friend; and his 
very friendship would prevent him from wish- 
ing her to leave her lovely home with its life 
of elegant ease and share his life of toil ond 
hardships. But he would develop himself and 
live so close to the Lord that he might prove 
himself through life worthy of her friendship 
and be as helpful to her as possible. 

A few days after this visit Tom learned that 
his stepfather had spent the whole night in the 
very depths of spiritual darkness. His sins 
came up before him and he felt his guilt and 
condemnation before God. He spent the night 
in deep distress, fearing to sleep lest he should 
wake up in torment. When the morning came 
he went to the grove where Tom had spent so 
many hours with his Bible, and kneeling at his 
rustic seat, confessed and gave up his sins, and 
sought pardon through Christ and His atoning 
death. He could never tell how long he was 


Friends for Life 


47 


there; but after awhile the Lord appeared to 
him and took all his load of sin away, and filled 
him with joy and peace with God. When he 
rose to his feet it seemed that he was in a new 
world. The leaves of the trees and the grass 
seemed greener, the birds’ song sweeter, and 
flowers were more beautiful, and he was filled 
with love and gratitude to God. He was filled 
with deepest astonishment at himself, because 
he was constantly saying: “Our Father in 
heaven,” and “My Lord and my God, I love 
thee!” 

When he entered Tom’s room he put his 
arms around the boy, as he sat propped up in 
bed, and said: “Yes, it is all true! Jesus did 
die for sinners, and has saved me. The many 
prayers for me are all answered. I do hope 
your mother and brother know of it in their 
happy home. I know what Christian love is 
now.” Tom’s eyes were running over with 
tears of joy as he said: “I am so happy! 
Thanks be unto the Lord for His great 
mercy !” 

He told Tom of the terrible night of dark- 
ness and agony. That evening he had heard 
him telling Jim about Jesus dying on the cross 
for our sins. In human flesh, as our substi- 
tute, He had all our sins laid upon Him, and 
offered His pure blood and holy soul and body 
as an offering for our sins, and by the value 
of the infinite holiness of the Son of God 
joined with His human nature, made complete 
and full satisfaction for our sins. By his aton- 
ing death he put our sins entirely away; so 


48 


The Ideal Christian Life 


that all who believe on and trust Him, de- 
pending on His righteousness and atoning 
death, are saved to all eternity. Then as they 
had talked of the great love of God in giving 
Christ to die and of Christ Who loved us and 
died for us, he seemed to see Christ lifted upon 
the rough, rugged cross suffering for his sins. 
In his mind he could see the great love of Jesus 
beaming in His eyes, as he saw His loving 
face paling in death. His deadened conscience 
seemed to leap into life, accusing him of the 
deepest guilt and ingratitude because he hated 
such a loving friend. He felt his guilt and 
owned that he ought to be lost ; and it seemed 
that such guilt as his was too great for even the 
infinite merit of the blood of Jesus to wash 
away. So he spent the night in remorse and 
despair; but finally cast himself with all his 
sins upon the mercy of God in Christ, and 
found pardon, peace, life and salvation. He 
was complete in Christ. He gave himself 
wholly to the Lord, and felt that the love of 
Christ made him willing to live for him, more 
faithfully than he had lived for Satan in the 
years past. Tom should enter school as soon 
as able, and continue till he was fully prepared 
for his life work of preaching the gospel of 
Christ. 

Tom was so happy that it hastened his re- 
covery, and they had many sweet talks of Je- 
sus and His love and grace, and of the teach- 
ings of the Bible during these happy days. 
Tom told him of the sufficient grace of Christ, 
and of his strength that is made perfect in our 


Friends for Life 


49 


weakness. We are not able to live alone, and 
we can not overcome the temptations of Satan, 
nor put off the old habits of the past; but 
Christ is able to give us power to overcome 
and put them off. When we are accepted of 
God in Christ we have life and salvation 
through faith in Him ; and through faith we 
may receive strength to overcome and put off 
all the old habits of sin, and live true and use- 
ful lives. As the branch lives by the life of the 
vine, so we live by the life, and grace, and 
strength of Christ. We are to live by looking 
to and depending upon Him. 

He immediately began to study the Bible to 
know the doctrines of grace, and to know and 
do the commands of Christ. It was a wonder 
to many when he went to the church near his 
home and told his experience of the grace of 
God in Christ, and was baptized into its fel- 
lowship. His experience and life brought new 
life into the church, and gave a new impetus 
to the cause. 



CHAPTER IV. 

His Mother’s Letter. 

Tom was able to enter school after the close 
of the summer vacation. Few of the old class 
were there, but Ben gave him a warm welcome. 
He had spent rather a sorry time after Tom 
left school, and was now glad of his return 
that he might help him to a better life. The 
others had influenced him for bad, and had led 
him into disobedience to Christ. 

Tom told him it was because he had neg- 
lected to read and obey his Bible, and had neg- 
lected by faith and prayer to draw grace and 
strength from Christ to enable him to over- 
come the evils within and around him. 

Tom also told him that the new birth put a 
new nature in us, it did not take the old fleshy 
nature out. You may bud the Elberta peach 
into an old seedling, and all the fruit that 
grows above the bud will be Elberta peaches, 
while all below will be seedlings. So the 
Christian has two natures, the Spirit and the 
flesh ; and he may live after one as well as the 
other. If he yields himself up to the flesh, and 
lives after his old appetites and pleasures, he 
will reap corruption; but if he lives after the 
Spirit he shall reap life. Many who are saved 
fail to mortify the body with its deeds, and lose 
the joys of salvation. Others are led by the 
Spirit and find in the Bible the will of Christ, 
and loving obey it, and live pure, happy, use- 
ful lives. 

They had many sweet seasons of Bible study 


His Mother's Letter 


51 


and prayer together ; and Ben soon found him- 
self yielding to the leading of the Holy Spirit, 
realizing a deeper experience of grace, and by 
a clearer knowledge of the Bible, and obedi- 
ence to its teachings, living a purer and hap- 
pier Christian life. 

The older girls seemed more bitter than ever 
against Tom, and it was hard for him to tell 
which they hated worse, his piety or his pov- 
erty. They also mocked Ben's attempt to live 
a Christian life, and called him a summer 
Christian. He acknowledged that he had not 
lived as a Christian ought, but he did love and 
trust Christ as his Savior, and was ashamed 
of his unfaithful life, and had changed it. 
Which manner of living did they like best? 
He thought it strange that young women could 
approve of a drinking, rowdy life more than of 
a pure Christian life. Why should they seek 
to turn him back to sin and ruin instead of 
helping him to soberness and purity? He 
begged them to turn and seek Christ and be 
saved. He and Tom from that time began to 
pray for them and seek their salvation. 

After his stepfather's conversion Tom's life 
at home was much changed. Here he found 
love and sympathy and help in all his efforts 
to serve God. Jim was much rejoiced over the 
change in the old master, but his wife, Cather- 
ine, did not believe the change was real, and 
expected him to go back deeper into sin than 
ever. She did not think it possible for him to 
be saved after he had led her boy, who had 
waited on him, into the hopeless ruin of infi- 
delity and drunkenness. 


52 


The Ideal Christian Life 


Tom told her that Christ died for sinners, 
and came to seek and save the lost, and they 
all ought to pray that the old master should 
hold out and be able to lead all to Christ whom 
he had led into sin. Some days later the old 
woman told Tom that her son Natt said that 
the old master swore at his horse, and it was 
just as she expected. 

That night his stepfather told him he had 
sworn at his horse before he knew what he 
said, and was filled with sorrow, and prayed 
the Lord to forgive him, and he also prayed 
for Natt, that he might be led to Christ. Then 
he told Natt; that he was ashamed to 
talk that way after the Lord had been so good 
to him, and that he wanted him to be a Chris- 
tian too. Natt was much moved, and said: 
‘'Master, I have gone with you into sin, and 
now I will go with you in the Lord's service. 
I gave up drink when you did, and I want to 
give up all sin. Pray for me that I may be 
saved." He told him of Jesus and His dying 
love and the way to be saved, and Natt said 
he could not help loving such a Savior as 
Christ; and he gave himself wholly to Him 
to do His will. 

It was a great sorrow to his stepfather that 
he had been overcome by his old habit, and he 
told Tom that he had tasted the bitterness of 
his sin, and was sorely tired of all the wicked- 
ness of his life, and this hatred of sin made 
him want to be entirely free from it. He loved 
God and righteousness, and wanted to put ofif 
all sin and live wholly for Christ. Tom told 


His Mother's Letter 


S3 


him again of Jesus^ power to save, and of His 
sufficient grace and strength which is made 
perfect in our weakness, and urged that by 
faith and prayer he obtain divine help to over- 
come. 

It was a great joy to Tom that his stepfather 
fully knowing his own weakness, was learning 
so readily to depend upon the strength of 
Christ, and by that strength doing all things 
through Christ Who strengthened him. He 
had earnestly prayed that the Lord would take 
away the thirst for drink, or if that was not 
His will, then give him power to overcome it. 
In answer to this earnest prayer, he was re- 
lieved from the power of his appetite, and 
made to rejoice in the consciousness of the 
keeping power of God, and from that hour he 
never felt their power any more. 

Tom began to realize more fully the mean- 
ing of Christ when He said: ^‘Have faith in 
God,” and ‘'What things soever ye desire, 
when ye pray, believe that ye receive them 
and ye shall have them.” For, “All things are 
possible to him that believeth.” At school he 
led Ben to understand the power of faith in 
God, and to experience divine help from ear- 
nest prayer through faith in Christ. He learn- 
ed to rest upon the promises of God in Christ, 
and put the Bible to actual glad test by deeper 
experiences of the grace of God in Christ. 
They both began to pray and work for the sal- 
vation of the pupils in school; and especially 
for Ben’s brother and sister, and some of his 
friends. They were exceedingly happy when 


54 


The Ideal Christian Life 


their prayers were answered and a revival of 
religion began in the school and spread over 
much of the community. Tom spent much of 
the noon hour teaching the young converts 
from the Bible to do all things the Lord has 
commanded. 

Mae's parents wrote to her of the great 
change which had come over the school and 
community, and of the large number added to 
the church near the school ; and of Tom's work 
among the pupils. Also of the narrow escape 
and conversion of one of her close friends. 

She had gone to a dance with a young man, 
who was too drunk on his return to control 
his horse. A violent storm broke upon them 
as they were approaching Tom's home, and 
the horse, being badly frightened, threw her 
out of the buggy, but carried her drunken es- 
cort, in a helpless condition, in the foot of the 
buggy, away with him in his mad flight. 

She found herself unhurt and alone in the 
darkness, lighted only by the blinding flashes 
of lightning, while the earth trembled under 
the terrible roar of the wind, falling pines, and 
deafening thunder. It seemed fearful indeed to 
have to die alone in such darkness, and she 
not at all prepared to meet God in the judg- 
ment. In the fury of the storm she fell upon 
her face and begged God to have mercy upon 
her; and, in almost mortal terror, promised 
to give up all sin and give herself to the Lord 
forever. 

By the glare of the lightning Tom had seen 
the wild dash of the horse and her fall from 


His Mother's Letter 


55 


the buggy, and had run out in the storm to 
bear her aid. Amid the terrible confusion of 
the storm he reached her and carried her into 
the house, just in time to escape the worst 
danger. She told him of her promise to give 
up all for Christ and give herself to him. They 
bowed together in prayer and Tom asked God 
to accept her in Christ and forgive all her sins 
for His sake. While they prayed she was en- 
abled to give up all sin, and fully surrender 
herself to God, and accept Christ as her Savior. 
She was not the only young woman who real- 
ized that stormy night the folly of trusting 
themselves to the protection of drinking young 
men, and there were others who learned in 
the fury of that storm that they were not pre- 
pared to die, and the revival influence grew 
deeper and wider after this. 

Mae wrote expressing her great surprise and 
joy over the spiritual change among her old 
friends, and her wonder at the way the Lord 
had led Tom to prepare him for usefulness. 
Left alone in the world, his father’s Bible had 
been a rich inheritance. It had led him to a 
clearer knowledge of God and His will, and 
to form a true Christian life, and enabled him 
to lead many to Christ. Who can tell the re- 
sults of that Bible upon the world, in the life 
and work of Tom in all the years to come? 
When she compared his Bible with hers, she 
was astonished at the difference in their re- 
sults. To Tom his Bible was the true Word 
of God, given to be known, believed, loved and 
obeyed. In it he heard God speaking, and 


56 


The Ideal Christian Life 


learned His will, and was happy to do it. This 
Bible had truly been a rich inheritance to 
Tom, and had led him to eternal and heavenly 
riches. When she thought of the little her 
own Bible, and those of thousands of other 
Christians, had accomplished, she was remind- 
ed that not the hearers, but the doers, of the 
Word are blessed. Tom had studied his Bible 
that he might know and do what the Lord 
says. It was of his life the whole, and not a 
part ; and by its leading him to know, and love, 
and live the will of God, he could not help mak- 
ing life a success. 

The winter vacation came and Tom was en- 
joying his rest at home before going to the 
city high school to prepare for college. Little 
did he realize what harvests had been planted 
by him to be gathered in coming life. Jim had 
been true to him through all those years of 
darkness and toil, and was pleased beyond 
measure at his progress and prospects, and felt 
sure that the Word of God, which he had 
planted in his heart and life, would grow up 
into the harvest of a good and useful life. 

Tom told him of Mae^s letter concerning his 
father's Bible, as such a great inheritance, and 
of the great results it had accomplished and 
would probably accomplish in the world. Jim 
was pleased, and told him that his father had 
left him a great deal more besides his Bible 
and his prayers, but they were worth far more 
to him than all his earthly inheritance. It was 
late at night, the fire was burning low, when 
Jim told him he had a letter for him from his 


His Mother's Letter 


57 


mother, written by her just before she died. 
It was in two envelopes, the first to to be 
opened when he was eighteen years old, and 
the other when twenty-one. 

Tom took the letter and handled it as if it 
were something sacred, and his eyes filled with 
tears as he looked upon his name written by 
his mother^s own fair hand. Then out of a full 
heart he said : “Precious mother, the world has 
been dark since you and brother went home! 
But the Lord has been good to me, and helped 
me. He gave me good Jim to help me, and 
Mae to sympathize with me, pray for and help 
me ; and He converted my stepfather, and has 
made me a blessing to many I Truly the Lord 
has been good to me.’' 

Jim told him that the letter contained some 
valuable papers, which tells of a large property 
so invested as to become due when he was 
twenty-one years old; while the first envelope 
contained means to enable him to obtain a 
real good education. His stepfather knew 
nothing about this property, and Tom was not 
to tell anybody anything about it till he was 
of age. Jim also told him that all the prop- 
erty controlled by his stepfather had belonged 
to Tom’s father, and half of it was to come to 
him when of age, and all of it at his stepfather’s 
death. But his mother had said, the letter was 
worth a great many times more than all the 
farms, bank accounts and other property in 
the hands of his stepfather. Jim chuckled as 
he told these things to Tom and saw his eyes 
open wide in wonder, and he asked him what 


58 


The Ideal Christian Life 


would those school girls think, if they only 
knew that the ploughboy whom they despised 
for his poverty, would be worth more than any 
man in that part of the land. He then told him 
that he must never forget the preacher’s daugh- 
ter, who had sense and goodness of heart 
enough to appreciate and help him in his pov- 
erty and deepest need. 

Tom’s eyes brightened as he said: 'T will be 
a true friend to her as long as we both live ! 
But why did they keep me so poor, and put me 
down so low in the eyes of all the young peo- 
ple? I know that mother had a good reason 
lor what she did, but it has caused me no end 
of suffering.” 

Jim said that his mother kept it from his 
knowledge so that he would not be ruined by 
it. The young men in school had all been 
ruined by the fact that they were kept from 
work, and were not fit for business, and had 
nothing to stimulate them to future effort, as 
they expected property enough to keep them 
from work. They did not know the value of 
wealth, and most of them would soon spend it 
and become the poorest of the poor. But she 
believed that poverty, labor and hardships 
would develop true manhood, self-reliance, and 
a proper knowledge of the value of property; 
and he would not throw it away on worldly 
pride and foolish vanity. 

Tom was filled with gratitude because they 
had acted so wisely with him. He had seen 
the folly of the pride of wealth without moral 
character and even mental worth, and had 


His Mother's Letter 


59 


learned that true life does not consist in the 
abundance of the things he possesses. His 
lonely, helpless need had led him to look to 
God in Christ for help, and his hard work had 
developed him, and had given him such knowl- 
edge of life as nothing else could give. 

He told Jim that as long as he lived, neither 
he nor his family should ever lack a friend. 
As he had been a friend to his parents, and had 
been equally true to him, he would be true to 
him and his. When he came back from college 
and was settled, Jim should spend his life close 
to him, and be his friend and helper till they 
parted to meet in their Father’s house. Jim 
said he wanted to be near him, for he had 
promised his father and mother that he would 
take care of him as long as he lived, and he 
wanted to keep his promise faithfully to the 
end. 

When they separated that night a heavy bur- 
den of responsibility had been lifted from 
Jim’s mind, and Tom had but one special 
thought, and that made him too happy to sleep. 
Now if he could ever make himself worthy 
he need not hesitate to ask Mae to be not only 
his friend, but his companion, and she would 
not need to look forward to a life of toil, hard- 
ships and poverty. But he was not at liberty 
to tell even her of his good fortune, as his 
mother had requested that he would tell no 
one. As he lay awake thinking over the mat- 
ter, there seemed but one thing possible. He 
would pursue his studies, and develop himself 
so fully that he would be worthy of her, and 


60 


The Ideal Christian Life 


he would be so true to her that in time to come 
he would win her love and her hand. 

He was almost crazed with joy as he thought 
such a thing possible. He had felt that he 
had no right to ask her to leave her beautiful 
home and good support, and share his life of 
toil and privations, but now he wanted her to 
have the benefit of all he would possess. If 
she could not enjoy it with him as his com- 
panion, he thought that he would rather go 
through life in poverty and toil, with her sym- 
pathy and help as a friend. But he carried it 
all to the Lord in prayer, and earnestly asked, 
if it would be best for them both, and in keep- 
ing with the will of God, that he would give 
her to him as a companion in the time to come. 
After some time spent in earnest prayer he was 
made to feel fully assured that the Lord had 
given her to him. While in prayer he remem- 
bered that ‘'All things are possible to them 
that believe,^^ and he was enabled to believe 
that he received the thing he prayed for, and 
that he should have it. A sweet, inexpressible 
peace filled his heart, and with deep joy he 
praised the Lord. 

This assurance was so full that it gave him 
perfect peace of mind during all the dark years 
of waiting which were to come, and kept him 
from all fear as to the final result. He was 
sure that the Lord had answered, “Yes,"’ and 
he believed that it would surely be as he had 
said. His one concern was to make himself 
worthy of her, that he might win her love. 

With mingled feelings of sorrow and joy 


His Mother's Letter 


61 


Tom turned away from his old home, as he 
went to the city to prepare for college. He 
had wished to get away from the monotony 
and loneliness of his farm life; besides the 
friendship of Jim and his stepfather's new life, 
he had nothing to bind him to the old home, 
except the graves of his loved ones under the 
evergreen oaks. Near these graves under the 
shade of the liveoaks, he had built his rustic 
seat for study, and had twined the wild vines 
near by into a sheltered retreat for prayer. 
He felt that he would sadly miss these quiet, 
sacred places for solitary study and commun- 
ion with God. 

In the new school with Tom there were 
many boys as poor as he was supposed to be ; 
but he was from the farm, and in the eyes of 
many, was the plough-boy still. But he was 
too busy with his work to care for anything 
they did or said. He was more than paid for 
his trouble by the rapid progress he made. 
Here also he could attend church and hear his 
old friend preach every Sunday, and spend 
many a happy hour in his home. He was ex- 
ceedingly happy over Mae's return home, al- 
though he was sorry that she had to suspend 
her studies for the time. Her friendship stim- 
ulated him no little in his hard work ; and more 
than once he found himself almost ready to 
confide to her his good fortune; but he felt 
that he must respect his mother's request ; and 
he would wait the developments of the future, 
and trust the Lord to bring the whole matter 
to a full consummation. 


CHAPTER V. 


A May Morning. 

Mae came home in the early spring time, 
when the flowers were waking into life from 
their long winter sleep. Tom was now free 
from every care, and was fully determined to 
make all he could of the large possibilities the 
Lord had opened to him in life. His heart was 
full of gratitude to God, and his life was full of 
joy in the Lord. His present life seemed to 
him the sweet, beautiful, opening flower, full 
of promise of the ripe, luscious fruit of the 
coming harvest. 

Mae was pleased with his progress and gen- 
eral development. His shrinking timidity had 
given place to an open, kind, manliness that 
pleased her more than she realized. They met 
frequently as the days went by, but only for 
short talks over their past experiences. Tom 
told her that he had prayed for her every day 
since they separated in that sick room, and in 
these seasons of prayer he had been led to 
believe that the Lord would supply all of her 
needs, give her a good education and make her 
life bright and happy. He also told her of his 
stepfather's conversion, and new happy Chris- 
tian life; and of the gracious revival and con- 
version of so many of the pupils in their old 
school. Indeed, there was much to tell on 
both sides whenever they met. 

The first of May dawned upon the earth in a 
bright, glad Sabbath morning. The earth was 
adorned in her loveliest robe of green, orna- 


A May Morning 


63 


merited with an unlimited wealth of beautiful 
spring flowers. All Nature seemed running 
over with joy and gladness, and the old world 
seemed as young and beautiful as she might 
have been in her youthful prime. The balmy 
air was full of sweet perfume of lovely flowers 
that glorified the orchard and the yard, and the 
glorious sunshine warmed the earth into happy 
life. The birds were singing their sweetest 
notes, while the distant church bells called the 
worshipers to come and meet their Lord. 

The pastor of the Allendale Baptist church 
had read in his home that sweet Psalm, ‘‘The 
Lord is my shepherd, I shall not want,” and 
had lifted up his voice in humble, grateful 
prayer and thanksgiving to the Father of mer- 
cies, and Giver of all good. Then his daugh- 
ter, Mae, touched the keys of the piano, and 
the family joined in singing that sweet Sab- 
bath song: 

“Welcome, sweet day of rest. 

That saw the Lord arise ; 

Welcome to this reviving breast. 

And to these rejoicing eyes.” 

The morning worship over, Mae and Tom 
were seated on the porch feasting their eyes 
upon the scenes of beauty around them, and 
breathing the soft, sweet perfume that filled 
the air. Mae softly sang: 

“The King himself comes near. 

And feasts his saints today; 

Here we may sit and see him here. 

And love and praise and pray.” 


64 


The Ideal Christian Life 


When the song was finished Tom said: “In 
these glad spring days I feel that the King 
does indeed come near, and fills our hearts 
with gladness, and makes us rejoice in him 
with fullness of joy. If this world with all of 
its sin and sorrow has been made so beauti- 
ful and lovely by our heavenly Father, what 
will it be in our Father’s house where the Lord 
God giveth them light, in whose presence is 
fullness of joy; and at whose right hand there 
are pleasures forevermore. I have often felt 
that I shall be glad when the time comes that 
I may enter upon that fullness of joy, and see 
the King in his beauty.” 

Mae sang again : 

“Thine earthly Sabbath, Lord, we love ; 

But there’s a nobler rest above; 

To that our longing souls aspire. 

With cheerful hope and strong desire.” 

“Yet there is so much to do for our Lord,” 
she said, “ that we ought gladly to give our- 
selves to the work here on earth. I feel that 
we ought not to spend our lives, like the dis- 
ciples of Christ, after his ascension, standing 
looking up into heaven, but we should each go 
to his appointed task, to wait for the promised 
power, to preach the gospel to every creature, 
and to occupy till he comes. Then when our 
days of toil have ended, and grace has well re- 
fined our lives, we shall see and know and en- 
joy all we have desired and looked forward to 
according to the promise of our dear Lord.” 

Tom’s face was thoughtful and his eyes were 


A May Morning 65 

fixed on space, as though looking into the dis- 
tant future, as he said : “I have expected a busy 
life, full of toil, trials and hardships for the 
Master. His ministers are to bear hardness as 
good soldiers of Jesus Christ, and like Paul, 
I may learn how to glory in infirmities for 
Christ; yet in it all I expect to be happy in 
Christ by realizing his promised presence.’’ 

Mae sang, in a low, sweet voice : 

^‘When I am happy in him, 

December’s as pleasant as May.” 

After the song was ended, she said: “The 
soul that enjoys His presence is not dependent 
upon the outward things of earth for its high- 
est joy; but has within its own heart a living 
fountain of ever flowing happiness. Yet we 
are on the earth, and our Lord has made all 
things for us richly to enjoy. This lovely Sab- 
bath day, with its hallowed and gracious priv- 
ileges, the beauties of nature, the happiness of 
youth with its spring time of hope and pleas- 
ure, and the whole world is full and running 
over with the blessings of a gracious and lov- 
ing Father. I feel that it is a blessed privilege 
to live in God’s world, do His will, and enjoy 
His peace and blessings, and it will be joy in- 
expressible to enjoy Him in heaven.” 

Tom’s face brightened and the far-off look 
gave way, as he turned his eyes upon the fair 
speaker before him, and replied : “It is indeed 
a happy privilege to live for Christ and with 
Christ, and to enjoy a Father’s love and bless- 
ings. I am too much inclined to expect the 


66 


The Ideal Christian Life 


trials of life, and to look for the hardships. I 
never knew an earthly father's loving care, 
and having been accustomed from childhood 
to bear trials and privations, I am not natural- 
ly inclined to expect good things from my 
heavenly Father. Life has been terribly ear- 
nest in my experiences of the past, and I have 
been accustomed to look forward to preaching 
as a heavy responsibility. It is to watch for 
souls as one who must give an account to God, 
to bear the infirmities and burdens of others, 
making many rich by bringing them to Christ ; 
and like Paul, I cry out, ‘Who is sufficient for 
these things ?' " 

Mae replied : “ ‘My grace is sufficient for 
thee,' and ‘My strength is made perfect in 
weakness.' ‘Our sufficiency is of Him.' We 
are not to think of going alone, but go forth 
in the name and strength and Spirit of our 
Lord. Then we have human sympathy and 
love to encourage us in laboring for Christ. 

“ ‘There's many a rest along the pathway of 
life. 

If we would only stop and take it.' 

“I believe that we may so live in the love of 
God that we may be happy wherever his prov- 
idence puts us. In each event of life we ought 
clearly to see His ruling hand, and realize His 
love whether we labor, endure, or enjoy His 
blessings, and feel sure that He will fill our 
lives as full of good things as will work our 
good and His glory. I like to live in the higher 
atmosphere of trust and love." 


A May Morning 


67 


Tom answered: “Mae, much of my time I 
am vibrating between my ideal and real life. 
My ideal of Christian character, and the possi- 
bilities of what we are and can be in Christ, 
I sometimes fear can be fully realized only in 
heaven. But I have never fully included in it 
the element of constant, full and perfect en- 
joyment of God, and the 'all things’ He has 
given us richly to enjoy. I shall strive after 
these also that my thanksgiving may the more 
abound. I know he is able to make all grace 
abound unto us, in so much that having all 
sufficiency in all things, and being enriched to 
all bountifulness, we may be able to abound 
unto every good work. But I feel so weak at 
times, and when I seem to stand alone in this 
large and wicked world, my faith almost fails 
and I see nothing but failure.” 

“Remember,” said Mae, “at such times that 
your friends and brethren are praying for you. 
My father prays for you often, and mother and 
myself join most heartily with him in his 
daily prayer for you, and your success as a 
minister.” 

Tom replied: “It gives me great pleasure 
to know that I am remembered in your daily 
home prayers. The Lord is worthy of our 
best, and his service demands the fullest use 
of all our possibilities in life. I have gained 
much from the pure Christian atmosphere of 
your home. I grew up in an infidel home, and 
I am truly glad to have known one of the 
purest and best homes as well as one of the 
worst.” 


68 


The Ideal Christian Lije 


Mae replied with a shade of sadness on her 
face: ‘‘My father is a ripe Christian, and I 
know that I receive from his life and influence 
far more than I realize. He has broken much 
of late, and often speaks of going home. I 
fear that his burdens are too heavy for his 
strength ; we need him with us for many years 
yet to come. It seems a pity that one so use- 
ful could not live more lives than one.'' 

“Or be reproduced in many other lives when 
he has gone to his heavenly rest," said Tom. 

The two sat and talked as they had often 
talked before, till the time for worship called 
them to the house of God. That lovely morn- 
ing as Tom looked into Mae's sweet face and 
told of his purpose in life, and she listened with 
sweet sympathy and encouragement, he 
thought that she was herself the crowning part 
of that lovely morning. She was the most per- 
fect and beautiful work of the same great Ar- 
tist who had painted the earth with such an 
endless variety of beauty and glorified it with 
his matchless sunshine. She seemed to him 
the crown of all loveliness and beauty ; and be- 
fore he was aware of it, Tom was completely 
under the charm of her loveliness. It stole 
over him like the sweet aroma of the flowers, 
and filled him with unspeakable delight. He 
did not realize its source nor its power at the 
time, but only knew that he was exceedingly 
happy in her presence. 

Together they attended the house of God, 
and bowed together in worship to their com- 
mon Lord. They were in perfect sympathy in 


A May Morning 


69 


their love for Christ, and purpose to serve Him 
through life. They were conscious of their 
kindred natures in the Lord, and there was a 
unity of tastes, purposes, thoughts and feelings 
which gave them unspeakable pleasure. With- 
out knowing it Tom had fully and uncondition- 
ally fallen in love with his beautiful compan- 
ion. The sweet witchery of that perfect May 
morning had waked love's young dream sweet- 
er than the distilled fragrance of all the flowers 
of earth. This, the loveliest and prettiest of 
women, had entered into his inmost heart, and 
he was happy beyond all he had ever dreamed 
possible. He was also happy because Mae had 
said it had been the happiest day of all her 
life. 

When Tom entered again upon his labor in 
school he felt that there was something more 
to live for in the world, and there were addi- 
tional reasons for him to study and improve 
himself, that in every possible way he might 
make himself a fit companion for this grandest 
and best of women. He would cultivate his 
powers both of mind and heart to their fullest 
extent, and make himself in every respect wor- 
thy of Mae. He also looked forward to the 
day when he would have a home as pure, good 
and happy, as hers had ever been. He would 
inherit money enough to supply all that would 
be needful for comfort and happiness, while he 
devoted himself to the work to v/hich the 
Lord had called him. There was not a shadow 
of doubt upon his mind that he was as well 
beloved as he loved, and it transformed his en- 


70 


The Ideal Christian Lije 


tire life. He had more respect for himself as 
he was, and a deeper assurance of what he ex- 
pected to become in time. 

He gave himself to his work with a new 
vigor and a stronger purpose. He looked upon 
life in the light of that glad day, and believed 
it worth living. He was constantly thanking 
the Lord for the happiness he felt, and the 
hopes he entertained ; and his daily prayer was 
that the Lord would so lead him that he might 
glorify him in all that he did. 

The next day Mae returned to school and 
they met no more till the end of the term ; but 
Tom was too busy and far too happy to find 
the time long or to have it drag. He lived by 
faith in Christ, abiding in him as the branch in 
the vine, and realized that his fullness of life, 
righteousness and strength were sufficient for 
him. He had learned that he was complete 
in Christ by receiving all the while of His in- 
finite fullness. It was the joy of his life to 
realize that he had such a complete Savior, and 
by faith to abide in Him, and by loving obe- 
dience to His words realize his Lord's abid- 
ing presence within him. His highest aim was 
to abide in Christ, and to realize that Christ 
dwelt in him and lived in his life. ''For me to 
live is Christ," was a much-loved text; and 
"I am crucified with Christ ; nevertheless I 
live : yet not I, but Christ liveth in me." 


CHAPTER VI. 

An Ideal. 

The days passed rapidly, and Tom’s work at 
the Academy drew to a close. He finished the 
course of study with credit, and received the 
highest praise from the most competent judges 
in elocution. In reply to words of encour- 
agement from his friends and pastor, he said : 
*'1 wish to succeed in my studies in order that 
I may do the better work for my Lord and 
Master; and I would like to succeed so well 
that I may make myself more worthy of the 
love and kindness of my friends.” 

The pastor said : ''Do your best my son, and 
your friends will be proud of you ; and be 
faithful, and your Master will own and bless 
your labors. Study to show yourself approv- 
ed unto God, a workman that needs not to be 
ashamed rightly dividing the word of truth.’ ” 

The closing day of the Academy was 
counted an important time in the town, and a 
large crowd attended in order to see what 
progress had been made by the pupils. Mae 
had returned and came leaning on the arm of 
the Banker’s Son. Tom was pleased to see 
the expression of appreciation on her face when 
he came out victorious over all his opponents, 
both in elocution and in scholarship. But 
her escort was not at all pleased, and there 
was a frown upon his face, which but for dis- 
sipation would have been handsome. Later 
in the evening when Tom called upon Mae to 
bid her goodbye, for he was to leave imme- 


72 


The Ideal Christian Life 


diately to take a summer school, her escort 
began to make sport of the young preacher’s 
declamation. But Tom was superior to him 
in wit, and the surly fellow began to twit him 
with his poverty, and to boast of his father’s 
wealth. When he referred to Tom’s clothes in 
a ludicrous manner, and Mae joined in his 
hearty laugh, Tom yielded and said no more. 
He had cared little for dress ; and had won- 
dered that this young man and others of his 
class in town spent more on fine clothes, and 
other useless luxuries than he was spending 
on his education ; and it occurred to him that, 
perhaps, Mae was ashamed of his poor clothes 
in the presence of these finely dressed young 
men. She knew them all as well as he did, 
and she knew that they were dissipated, wicked 
and worldly, and that none of them were his 
equals in minds, morals, nor educations. 

He left for his summer school wondering 
why it was that one so pure, so good and 
sensible as Mae, should not see and respect 
the true man, even beneath a common coat, 
and the sot and churl, even wrapped in the 
finest cloth. 

When Tom entered his school room to begin 
his summer work, the sun shone brightly and 
all nature was wreathed in glad smiles, but 
he knew it not. Some briny tears had washed 
the mists from his eyes, and he had waked 
up to see plainly how precious Mae had become 
to him. He was sure that she was the very 
loveliest being he had ever seen; and he 
explained to himself, that she had grown up 


An Ideal 


73 


in a home of wealth, and had been accustomed 
to the very best of privileges. She could 
not be expected to see all the true manliness of 
character there might be hid away under the 
disguise of poverty, and he attached no blame 
to her at all. But he resolved by the Lord's 
help to remove from himself all that could be 
objectionable to her, and to make himself 
worthy of her love. It would have been so 
much easier for him to have gone on his way 
of trials, and hard work had he been as sure 
of her love as he had been a few weeks before. 
But no, he thought, we never willingly wound 
those we love ; and had she loved him, she 
would never have added any more weight to 
the heavy burden she knew he carried. 

Yet Tom had no blame at all for her, it 
was all his fault. - How deeply he felt his 
seeming poverty that day ! His lack of refine- 
ment and cultivation rose before him as 
mountains of difiiculties. But his love for 
Mae continued to grow, and his conceptions 
of her excellences ohly increased as his appre- 
ciation of himself decreased. It became largely 
true of her, ''What thou wast my imagination 
made thee." He thought of her not only as 
a beautiful, lovely, sensible Christian woman, 
with a kind, loving sympathetic heart; but he 
pictured her as a thoroughly cultivated, devel- 
oped, talented woman. He gradually raised 
her in his imagination upon a high pedestal, 
so highly lifted up above all other women, 
that she became a perfect model of beauty, 
loveliness and perfection. 


74 


The Ideal Christian Life 


He went about his work with a towering 
determination to bend every thing to his pur- 
pose to cultivate himself, and to develop all 
his resources to such an extent that she could 
not be ashamed of him any more. His will 
power seemed to gain strength and his native 
timidity gave way, and he took hold upon the 
school with such determination that every 
pupil felt the force of his power and yielded at 
once. 

He would, perhaps, have grown morose dur- 
ing these days of toil and darkness had it not 
been for the influence of the strong purpose to 
prepare himself for usefulness. He felt that 
the Lord had called him to preach the glorious 
gospel of Christ, to bring sinners to Him, and 
thereby lift them up from their fallen state 
to a pure and noble life. He must prepare 
to do this work, and by this preparation he 
would reach the point where this most love- 
ly of women need not feel ashamed of him. 

Tom visited the pastor's home that winter; 
but Mae was away. Had he been less influ- 
enced by his feeling of depression from doubt 
of Mae's love, he would have remained another 
week and met her on her return; but he 
thought it would be of no avail, as he could 
expect no true woman to care for him in his 
present crude condition. He had met many 
true and good women, but none he thought 
could compare with this one. It was impos- 
sible for any one to come up to the high ideal 
standard he believed belonged to Mae. He did 
not meet her for several years after this, and 


An Ideal 


75 


SO had no means by which he could modify his 
opinion of her. Through all these years which 
followed he thought of her only in the light 
of that glorious May morning when he first 
realized the exquisite pleasure of being in love. 
Some times when he remembered that cruel 
evening, he wondered if after all he was not in 
love with a shadow, the creation of his own 
fancy ; but he decided if it were only a shadow 
he would love this ideal woman and seek for 
her in coming life. Somewhere surely there 
must live one who embodied these elements of 
beauty and perfection of character. He deter- 
mined to develop them in his own life, and 
he was confident he would find the same per- 
fection in Mae’s ; for she had taught him by 
her life to believe in its reality. 

The following year Tom spent in a distant 
part of the State preparing to enter college. 
Here he came in contact with people quite 
different from those of his old home. The 
Lord gave him warm and able friends, who 
were greatly pleased with his preaching, and 
the church employed him as assistant to their 
pastor who was in feeble health. The salary 
was large enough to meet all his needs, and 
he was no longer cramped by reason of pov- 
erty. The pastor with whom he labored 
became to him a father, and gave him much 
aid. He was received into the best homes in 
the city, and thereby found much to improve 
and polish his life. He met many true earnest 
Christian women ; but none of them approached 
that ideal woman he had left in his old pastor’s 
home. 


76 


Ihe Ideal Christian Life 


He sent many well written letters to this 
friend of his helpless boyhood, and in them 
he sent several messages to Mae, but he never 
received any in return. He would prize more 
highly the slight references to her even more 
than all the other information. 

In the summer vacation Tom filled the pulpit 
while the pastor sought health among the 
mountains, and did most of the preaching the 
remainder of the year. During the winter 
he made a short visit to his old home, and 
found that his old pastor had moved from 
his beautiful and lovely home, and found him 
on a sick bed. Mae was in a distant State 
with some relatives, attending college, and 
was not expected home until spring. 

He told Tom of the deep sorrow he felt in 
giving up his home, and of the unavailing 
prayers he offered during those days of dark- 
ness; and also how he wondered why the 
church, and even the Lord, seemed to have 
forsaken him. His prayers seemed hindered 
and he was in great darkness, and could not 
understand why his Lord seemed to cast him 
off in his old age. He knew the wrong was 
in him, and prayed the Lord to show it to him. 
He knew if he had done well he should be 
accepted; and if not sin lay at the door. He 
was led to see his mistake in not teaching his 
church to do all that Christ commands as to 
the support of the gospel and preaching it 
over all the world. He sought forgiveness 
through Christ; but it seemed impossible for 
him to ever be able to undo his mistake, and 


An Ideal 


77 

he prayed that Tom might come back and do 
it for him. 

It seemed that every enterprise failed, and 
nothing he undertook prospered, and all was 
dark, and actual starvation seemed but a little 
in the future. He fasted and prayed over 
his condition. He came to God, a poor, 
helpless sinner, pleading the merits of the 
atoning blood of Christ, who died as his substi- 
tute ; and rose from the dead and ascended far 
above all principalities and powers at the right 
hand of the throne of God to intercede for him. 
He placed himself in Christ, upon His aton- 
ing merit before the Lord; and in His risen 
and ascended glorious worthiness he presented 
his earnest prayer for mercy and help. He 
hid himself in Christ, and in his glorious 
merit found access to God ; and being accepted 
in Christ, he came with confidence to the rich 
throne of grace and found grace and help in 
his need. He not only experienced the bless- 
edness of pardon, the glorious peace of justi- 
fication and acceptance with God ; but was also 
fully assured that the Lord would supply all 
his needs, and take care of his family and 
educate his children. He also felt that he 
should be permitted to bring other sinners to 
Christ by the gospel before he went home. 

Tom told him to give up all anxiety as to 
the support of himself and family; for the Lord 
had given him abundant ability to supply all 
his needs, and to finish his education. It would 
be the greatest of pleasure to him as a son in 
the ministry to keep him and his loved ones 
free from all want. 


78 


The Ideal Christian Life 


It was a sore trial to Tom, both because of 
the change in the condition of his friend, and 
also his disappointment in not meeting Mae. 
But he found such a sweet spirit of trust 
and loving resignation to the will of God, that 
he was truly glad to have been with his friend 
and father in the ministry. 

They communed much together, and the 
old man told him that his work was almost 
done and the crown was close at hand. He 
had made a great mistake in his pastoral work, 
by trying to bear all the burdens and make 
all the sacrifices himself, instead of teaching 
his people to bear their part. He had relieved 
them from bearing his support by laboring to 
make it himself while he gave them his services 
free. They were abundantly able to have 
paid him for his labor; but years ago he had 
been misled by a good man, who was able to 
preach without any support. 

This accounted for his early decline in 
health, as well as the loss of his home. He 
was hopeful of regaining his strength to a 
small degree and being able td labor a while 
longer for others. It seemed evident to Tom 
that his old friend was rapidly losing his grasp 
on the things of this life, and that it could 
not be a great while till he should reach his 
reward. It was a great pleasure to him 
to divide his own support with his friend, and 
not only keep him from want, but supply the 
means for Mae to continue in school. This 
was done by putting regular amounts in the 
bank to his and his wife's credit as long as 


An Ideal 


79 


the old man lived, and when he died it was 
increased. The deposit was made in the 
name of an ^'unknown friend.’^ The knowl- 
edge of this fact, and the love of his son in 
the ministry brought back something like the 
glow of health to his face and strength to his 
limbs, and he began work again. 

Tom was sorry to return without seeing 
Mae. In speaking of her the father would 
say: ‘‘She is no ordinary Christian woman, 
and will truly make any good man happy who 
wins her heart and hand. But she ought 
to be married to a preacher; as she is better 
fitted for that kind of life than any other.” 
Tom fully agreed with him in this statement; 
and told him something of his ideal and pur- 
pose. His old friend warned him not to 
live too much of an ideal life; because life is 
terribly earnest and real. He advised him 
to take life as it really is. 

Tom’s vacation was ended and he was com- 
pelled to tear himself away and return to 
college. He gave himself almost wholly to 
study that he might develop all his possibilities 
of mind, heart and life. 

Three more years of absence from home and 
hard work passed away, and the college course 
was finished, and Tom was in the Theological 
Seminary. These years of hard and faithful 
work had done much in developing the true 
manhood and scholarship to which he aspired. 
He had spent his vacations aiding the same 
city pastor with whom he had labored so much. 
Friends had feared for his health; but he had 


80 


The Ideal Christian Life 


attended as closely to the development of his 
body as of his mind. ''A sound mind in a 
sound body/^ had been the object of his efforts 
in his personal development. He had sought 
by sensible use of study, exercise, diet, sleep 
and temperateness in all things to develop his 
body and mind to their fullest capacity. He 
had a healthy body and mind, and seemed to 
enjoy with thanksgiving all of life; and his 
work was a delight, and an unending pleasure. 
He put himself heartily and fully into what- 
ever he did; and had enthusiasm enough in 
his nature to brighten the most common place 
work, and spread around it a halo of glory 
which lifted it entirely out of the common- 
place. 

His growth seemed marvelous to those who 
knew him well ; and yet he retained the same 
humble, meek and teachable spirit he had man- 
ifested at the beginning. He felt that he was 
preparing himself to help lift the world up 
to God, to open the blinded spiritual eyes, to 
deliver the prisoners of death by preaching 
the gospel of Christ. The churches needed 
teachers and leaders, and he could not teach 
them till he had been taught. 



CHAPTER VII. 

A Model. 

A short visit to the old home after three 
years of absence was a great privilege to Tom ; 
but it made him sad to find his old friend and 
pastor in such feeble health. Those were 
precious days which he spent in the sick room 
of this dear aged saint; and they were ever 
bright in memory with the presence of Christ 
and the glory of God. He was even glad to 
remember that what money could do to make 
his condition bearable had been done ; and 
a regular stated amount was in the bank for 
the necessities of his family ; so that his mind 
might be relieved from anxiety about them. 
These amounts were to come to the family 
from an unknown friend; as Tom had good 
reason to believe that they might decline to 
use them if they knew their source ; and his 
friend thought it advisable too, so that they 
should be relieved from too great a burden 
of dependence and a heavy tax of gratitude. 
Tom wanted to win Mae^s love and not her 
gratitude, and the dear father commended him 
for his manliness and true sentiment. Tom 
told him plainly how dear Mae was to him, 
and of his purpose to make himself worthy of 
her, and then to seek her love and her hand. 
That he would never lose sight of her, and in 
in one way or another he would see that she 
was saved from every trial and burden pos- 
sible. He had prayed over the matter very 
earnestly, and had been assured that the Lord 


82 


The Ideal Christian Life 


would give her to him as a companion in 
the time to come. He had determined that 
they would build their home after the model 
of her own childhood's bright and lovely home. 

The father told Tom that he had prayed 
for this, and had been assured of the Lord 
that it would all be right. He was now not 
far from home, and it gave him great relief 
of mind to know Tom was not only willing 
but abundantly able to keep his dear wife and 
children from sore poverty and want. Tom 
had told him of his interest in his father's 
estate. 

He was now relieved of his last heavy bur- 
den, and had nothing to do but wait the sum- 
mons of his Lord to come home. He had 
longed for the coming of his son in the min- 
istry, that he might impart to him his loving 
blessing in advice and prayers, and be refresh- 
ed by his love and sympathy. 

Here in that sick room it seemed that heaven 
camf down their souls to greet as they talked 
of the home-coming of all the redeemed of 
earth, the glorious rewards of the faithful, the 
crowns of life and the love and joys of heaven. 
The dear old man felt that one hour in heaven 
with his Lord would more than make up for 
all his labors and suffering on earth. 

Then they talked of the unsaved millions 
of earth, the undeveloped resources of the 
churches, and the great demand for prepared 
and faithful workers for the Lord. The old 
pastor wanted to live that he might labor for 
his Lord; but he was assured that his work 


A Model 


83 


was almost over. He had given himself, his 
property and home all into the Lord's work; 
and now he trusted his family in the Lord's 
hands, as to one who keepeth covenant and 
had never forsaken him in all the trials of the 
past. He also warned Tom against his own 
mistakes, and urged that he would come back 
and take up the work which he left, and teach 
and develop his people in the support of a 
pastor, and sending the gospel abroad. He 
wanted to lead Tom to avoid all disobedience 
to Christ, and thereby be relieved from failure 
in His work. 

Here Tom spent the days of his vacation in 
this Beulahland so near the eternal city, and 
his Father's house, that he could feel the power 
of an endless life, and realize the glory of the 
life to come. He was filled by it with purer 
and nobler purposes, and was stimulated by 
the realizations of the recompense of the 
rewards that await all who live pure, faithful 
and obedient lives. 

When at last he tore himself away from the 
bedside of his friend to return to his work, 
it seemed to Tom that he had left the brightest 
part of earth behind, and that his truest and 
best friend would soon be in glory, and he 
would be left an orphan again, alone in the 
world. In all the lonely years of the past he 
had been a true father, and Tom had never 
gone to him for aid without finding him more 
than ready to grant it. They had lived in 
perfect sympathy with each other, and he had 
learned of late to lean upon Tom, as he had 
once leaned upon him. 


84 


The Ideal Christian Life 


When they came to part the old man cling- 
ing to his hand and looking into his face, said : 
‘'I know that you will see my face no more 
in the flesh; but we will meet again in our 
Father's house. I have finished my course, 
I have kept the faith, henceforth there is laid 
up for me a crown of righteousness, which 
the Lord, the righteous judge, shall give me 
at that day, and not to me only, but to all 
them also that love his appearing. Hold fast 
the form of sound words, which thou hast 
heard of me, in faith and love which is in Christ 
Jesus. Preach the word, and be strong in 
the grace that is in Christ Jesus. Study to 
show thyself approved unto God, a workman 
that needeth not to be ashamed, rightly divid- 
ing the word of truth. Take heed to thyself, 
and unto the doctrine, continue in them ; for 
in so doing thou shall both save theyself, and 
them that hear thee." Then loosing his hand, 
but looking into his face, he said: ^T have 
committed my family to God. When you come 
back from school see after their spiritual needs. 
Care for them as they may need and you are 
able. As you love me, love them and care 
for them for me." Then his eyes grew moist 
as he said: ''Precious Mae! Write to her of 
Jesus and His love; and keep the fire of love 
to Christ burning brightly upon the altar of 
both your hearts. You may both have to 
suffer some ; but after that you have suffered 
a while, the God of all grace, make you perfect, 
establish, strengthen, settle you." To this 
Tom uttered a heartfelt "Amen." Then the 


A Model 


85 


old man said, '‘God bless you my son,’’ while 
the mother gave him a mother’s kiss, and said : 
"Pray for us.” Tom assured her that he 
would pray for them every day ; and urged that 
she would call upon him at any and all times 
when he could be of any help to her ; and that 
she should never suffer the need of anything, 
if he could only know it. He loved them all 
as the best and almost only friends of his child- 
hood, and it would be his pleasure to keep them 
from every want. He would come to them 
as soon as his work of preparation was over, 
and would ever be a son and brother to them. 

Tom would gladly have remained with them 
till the end came, but it was necessary for 
him to return to his study. Mae was away 
preparing herself for teaching during Tom’s 
visit, and he was sad at not being able to meet 
her. When he went back to work he wrote 
to her of his visit to the old home, how sadly 
he missed her there. He referred tenderly to 
his visit and stay with her father, and told 
her how near the peace and blessedness of 
heaven it was in that chamber of sickness. He 
wrote as he would have spoken to her of the 
love of Christ, and the peace of God which 
passes all understanding; and how he wanted 
to live so near to Christ, and be filled with 
His presence, and the power of the Holy Spirit, 
that he might feel heaven always as near as 
he had in that home, and especially in that 
sickroom, with her dear father. It is a sad 
mistake for a Christian to live so far from 
Christ that he walks in darkness, and shivers 


86 


The Ideal Christian Life 


under the icy coldness of a backslidden state. 
To live in Christ and be fully conscious of 
union with Him v^ould brighten the darkest 
hours of gloom, and fill the whole life with 
joy and gladness. 

In reply to this letter Tom received a care- 
fully worded note, thanking him for his visit 
to her father and his kind suggestions con- 
cerning a consecrated life; and then closed by 
asking him to please not continue the corre- 
spondence. He never wrote again to her dur- 
ing his years of study, except when her father 
died he sent her a letter of sympathy that she 
might know that he felt the deep grief of a 
second orphanage. To this letter he received 
no answer. 

With all this, Tom never once doubted that 
Mae was the same true, sweet-spirited, sen- 
sible, lovely woman he had thought her to be, 
and that she was worth all the trouble it might 
cost to win her. He supposed that she regarded 
him yet as the poor, undeveloped youth, whose 
poverty of appearance had served as a cause 
for ridicule for the sots and swells of the towr 
He attributed no blame to her feeling of repul- 
sion toward him ; but wondered if she would 
ever be able to divest herself of those first 
impressions and receive him in his real char- 
acter. Sometimes he wondered if he was not 
in love with an ideal ; but he would end in 
the assurance that this ideal was embodied 
in a real living substance. That substance 
was the girl, the image of whose face he had 
carried indelibly printed on his memory 
through all these years of toil. 


A Model 


.87 


He had sketched the face from memory, and 
also studied the use of the brush that he 
might reproduce the face, and was so success- 
ful that he carried the study to a high degree of 
success. He not only reproduced the face 
as he carried it in memory from that happiest 
of days, but he also painted the same face as 
he conceived it to be then, in her mature and 
more developed life. He also reasoned out 
what she ought to be in life and riper char- 
acter, and developed her in his mind into the 
embodiment of all that is true and lovely and 
beautiful. How he cherished this ideal being 
and gave it the purest and fullest affection of 
his nature. She was with him in his mind 
all the time, and in his lonely hours and hours 
of toil, she whispered words of strength and 
courage, and infused new hope and effort under 
every failure and defeat. She seemed his 
good angel by day and by night whose gentle 
loving influence held him back in times of fierce 
trials, and urged him forward when almost 
given over to despair. She beckoned him 
onward to the accomplishment of higher and 
better things. She was the soul of his genius, 
the muse of his lyre, and the inspiration of his 
better self. He saw her always in his mind 
as she was on that queen of days when she 
said: ''The Lord is good, let us rejoice in Him, 
and give thanks to Him forever.” 

Tom looked forward with glad hope to the 
time when he should build his own comfort- 
able home, and when Mae’s presence and love 
should make it the happiest place in the world. 


88 


The Ideal Christian Life 


Love and obedience to God, and constant 
sweet communion with him should make it 
the house of God, and the dwelling place of 
the Most High, as He dwelt in them. It should 
be beautiful within and without. The wealth 
of nature's beauty should abound and lead 
their hearts up to him who had made all things 
beautiful. 

During all these years of study Tom had 
been moved to prepare himself for the service 
of God in the ministry, and this aim had been 
stronger and higher than all others. He had 
recognized early in life the call of God into 
the ministry, and had answered that he was 
willing to put his entire being into the work. 
Everything else had been made secondary to 
this one purpose of life. The Lord opened 
before him the possibility of acquiring a good 
education, and he thankfully accepted it as 
from His hands. It was a glad thought to 
him that he was not his own, but belonged to 
Christ, and the ordering of his life and the 
guiding of his steps were of the Lord. 

He studied the Bible to find the truth, and 
the will of the Lord, and to know all He com- 
mands, that he might do it. In this study he 
learned that the church of Christ in the Bible, 
was His body, and that none were really mem- 
bers of it except those who were in living 
union with Christ by the new birth, and by 
a living faith in Him. He reasoned that such 
members as these would rejoice in Christ as 
their Lord and Master and receive His Word 
as their only law of faith and practice and 


A Model 


89 


that their love to Him would lead them to love 
each other, and obey Him faithfully and gladly 
in all things. He thought they would feel it 
to be their greatest privilege and highest honor 
to belong to the body of Christ. Their hearts 
would be knit together in love, and abounding 
in love and fellowship, they would live and 
work happily together; and the very house 
in which they met for worship would be dear 
to every heart, because of the presence of 
their Lord with them there. 

Tom expected to live and labor among such 
people as these. He was sure the Bible 
warranted his expectation that Christ's people 
would believe the Bible, would love and obey 
it, and would love each other. They would 
obey Christ in their church belief and life ; 
and surely none of them would ever be will- 
ing to lay aside the yoke of Christ and take 
upon them their old yoke of bondage again. 
He lived an ideal life, much alone, not taking 
the world as he found it; but reasoning out 
from given principles what he ought to be 
able to find in life. In this way he reasoned 
that the grand and glorious principles of the 
gospel would produce these happy results in 
the lives of all believers. All failures, he 
thought, result from the lack of proper teach- 
ing by which the Bible would be incorporated 
into the lives of Christians. He would so teach 
his people the doctrines of Christ, from the 
Bible, and develop them in spirituality that 
their lives and characters would clearly mani- 
fest what Christ can do in saving sinners, and 


90 


The Ideal Christian Life 


making them holy. This ideal Scriptural 
church was a source of much profitable study 
and he fully expected to realize it in his pas- 
toral life. 

During all his years of study, Tom never 
lost sight of the purposes formed in early life 
to build his ideal home, and the chief element 
in the making of this home, he thought, would 
be the presence of God joined with pure, 
refined, unselfish Christian love and compan- 
ionship. He had ample means to build for 
comfort, and to adorn it with the beauties of 
art; but the one thing to make it home, was 
that Mae, the loveliest and best of Christian 
women, should dwell with him in it. 

While it is true that Tom had known but 
little of the real character and life of Mae, 
and had but few facts out of which to form 
his conception of the high order of her loveli- 
ness ; yet he remembered her friendship for 
him when a friendless orphan boy. When he 
thought of her sympathy, piety and prayers, he 
was sure that his conclusions were correct. 
He had lived all these years in the assur- 
ance of answered prayer ; because in the days 
of his early youth he had earnestly prayed 
the Lord to give her to him as a companion, 
if according to His will, and for their mutual 
good. He had prayed till he received full and 
sweet assurance that she would be his ; and 
had never seriously doubted that it should be 
so ; and he had no fear that any one should 
win her from him. Bright visions of domestic 
happiness constantly rose before his mind. 


A Model 


91 


which grew brighter as the years of study 
began to come to a close. 

His work of preparation was ended at last, 
and Tom was on his way back to the home 
of his childhood, to meet this loveliest of 
women, the friend of his youth, the embodi- 
ment of his ideal, who had stimulated him to 
cultivate and develop himself into all that he 
had attained. Oh with what warmth he now 
loved this ideal woman! What grand possi- 
bilities of happiness and usefulness now 
seemed to be before him 1 How sweet the 
memory of those few delicious moments of 
young love, which had exerted such power 
over his entire life I Earth seemed so near 
to heaven, and much of Edens' pleasures 
seemed just before him as he returned home. 

Through all those seven years he had loved 
her and had labored to make himself worthy 
of her love; and had patiently waited without 
seeing her face. Would he be able to convince 
her that he had outgrown his young undevel- 
oped life? He was glad to remember the days 
when she had not been ashamed of him in 
his poverty, and had pledged her friendship 
to him even when he followed the plow. Now 
that he was no longer poor, and had removed 
all his former defects, would she not regard 
his suit and make him happy with her love? 

Now that he was on his way to meet her, 
he thought to find her more mature, and some 
of her youthful bloom developed into more 
womanly loveliness. He himself had changed 
too ; indeed, there was not much of his former 


92 


The Ideal Christian Life 


self left. His face was more mature and 
manly, his frame was well developed and 
strong; and he had matured into a well 
grown man. He had been growing all the 
while in every part, and he thought that Mae 
too had been making progress. He was so 
happy at the thought of meeting her! 



CHAPTER VIII. 


A Sad Awakening. 

Tom's meeting with Mae was as the awaken- 
ing out of an enchanting dream. It was on 
another May morning when all nature was 
fully alive, the whole earth was young, and 
all the trees clapped their hands in praise to 
God, and beauty and loveliness abounding 
everywhere told that God is good. Filled to 
overflowing with thanksgiving to God for His 
goodness and mercy, and remembering the 
days of past waiting and hope, Tom drove 
rapidly from the railroad to the home of his 
friend. There he found that Mae was teach- 
ing in the school of the town and he would 
have to wait her return at noon. 

During these waiting hours Tom lived over 
much of the past of his early life. Long for- 
gotten memories waked up and filled his mind. 
His early loss of mother and brother, the rest 
he found by coming to Christ with his heavy 
burden, the lonely farm life and its unsolved 
problems, the helpful study of his father's 
Bible, the struggles for an education, and the 
sympathetic and helpful girl friend, his pov- 
erty, struggles and prayer, all these and more 
came clearly to mind. He seemed to live 
over all of the past, and to see it in the 
light of what had already been accomplished 
by him through the kind Providence of God. 
He saw, too, that Mae had been in the Lord's 
hands, the means of making him what he was. 
She had stimulated and encouraged him by 


94 


The Ideal Christian Life 


her sympathy, and moved by what he believed 
her to be, he had labored to reach the high 
ideal which he had kept constantly before his 
mind. Then he had carried the image of her 
most lovely face in his mind during all the 
days of their separation ; and now he was soon 
to meet her and look upon her face again. 
Would she be happy to meet him? Or would 
she still think of his poverty and undeveloped 
youth? Would he be able to win her respect 
and love, or would she forever remember him 
as he was when they last met? 

While Tom was lost in these memories Mae 
came unannounced into the parlor. Their 
meeting was a trifle awkward, because of 
Tom’s evident joy, and an expression on Mae’s 
face which plainly told that she was not 
pleased to meet him. Tom felt that it was 
necessary to apologize for intruding upon her 
without her consent; but he was so happy to 
meet the friend and helper of his youth, as 
well as the daughter of his most valued brother 
and father in the ministry. He had promised 
him that he would hunt up his family when he 
returned, and be to them a son and brother. 

Mae softened a little at the kind mention 
of her dear departed father, but it was evident 
that she dreaded the interview. Tom seemed 
conscious only of the fact that he was with 
Mae, the most loved friend and the embodi- 
ment of the ideal of his entire young life. 
He expressed his sympathy for her in the loss 
of her noble father, and alluded to that glori- 
ous May morning, told her of the purpose of 


A Sad Awakefiing 


95 


life formed that day, and would have told of 
the young, sweet love waked in his heart for 
her, and how it had entered into and controlled 
his life, but Mae interrupted him with a look 
of annoyance and disapproval, and excused 
herself that she might prepare for dinner. 

The family with whom she boarded, know- 
ing that Tom was an old friend just from 
college, and thinking to do her a favor, pressed 
him to remain with them for dinner. He was 
too much bewildered to decline ; yet he was 
not conscious of any need for food. He had 
cultivated a high degree of self-control, and 
was able to converse freely with all the family. 
He gave the boys pleasant incidents of college 
life, explained to Mae the work of the Theo- 
logical Seminary, and in a genial, kindly way 
made the dinner hour glow with genuine good 
humor. Every one seemed highly pleased 
with Mae^s friend, except herself. She was 
ill at ease ; but her friends mistook her feelings 
for embarrassment by the presence of her 
handsome young friend. 

When the dinner hour was over Tom asked 
Mae to let him have an engagement with her 
sometime between then and eight o’clock that 
evening, as he wanted to see her before he 
met a business engagement. She set the time, 
and returned to her work asking him to remain 
till she came back. 

When Mae had gone Tom had time to pull 
his thoughts together, and he was like one 
waking out of a stupor, nothing seemed real. 
The charm of his ideal of beauty and loveliness 


96 


The Ideal Christian Life 


had been rudely broken. The sweet, beautiful 
face he had carried in his mind all these days 
was not real, the meek and lovely spirit and 
true character were not now so exalted as he 
had believed. The voice once so calm, sweet, 
trusting and melodious, now sounded harsh 
and defiant ; the pure, confiding spirit was dis- 
trustful and bitter; a frown of discontent had 
disfigured one of the loveliest faces in the 
world. Mae really seemed another person, 
and truly she was altogether a different 
woman from what she once was, and what 
she might have been. 

Tom had reasoned that from Mae’s love for 
Christ, having a new heart, knowing the Bible, 
being led by the Spirit, living a true Christian 
life, and cultivating the graces of the Spirit, 
she would have grown very lovely in her entire 
self; yet he had found her so different from 
what he expected. Fortunately he was too 
much surprised by the discovery to take in 
the full situation. He felt sure that Mae even 
then was a superior woman, if she was not the 
grand ideal of excellence which he had 
expected. Could he love this Mae whom he 
found in the flesh ; and could she ever learn 
to love him? These questions came up; but 
his awakening had been so sudden and bitter 
that he could decide nothing, and had to await 
developments. 

Tom was now dreading to meet Mae as 
much as she could dread to meet him, but the 
matter must be settled in some way, and he 
waited and prayed for guidance from the Lord. 


A Sad Awakening 


97 


Mae met him with an air of firm resolution ; 
and with seeming little feeling /eferred to 
their last meeting. She thought this meeting 
would have disabused his mind of any false 
notions concerning herself. 

He told her that he had kept the meeting of 
that May morning in mind, and had never 
known till that last meeting in June half how 
dear she was to him. He had never felt that 
she was to be blamed for what she did. He 
was then poor, undeveloped, ignorant, and his 
appearance was unrefined and he did not 
wonder that she was not pleased with his 
rough exterior. But he determined then that 
he would make himself worthy of her love, 
and came back to seek it. He had carried her 
lovely face with him ever since, and it would 
remain in his heart as long as he lived. He 
had loved her for her own true loveliness, and 
her life and character had helped him to a 
better life. 

Mae grew more and more impatient, and 
said that she had dreaded this for a long time. 
She had made up her mind on that June day, 
and had never wished to change it. She had 
known too much of the hardships of a preach- 
er’s wife to ever consent to bear them. She 
had learned in her father’s home what it was 
to live on a scant and beggarly salary, while 
her father was expected to do the work of two 
men. She had almost suffered death from 
shame and indignation while the members of 
his church complained of his failure to visit, 
the length of his sermons and he could 


98 


The Ideal Christian Ltfe 


never please them in anything; while her 
mother had been imposed upon as if she had 
been hired and paid for that purpose. 

The pastor was expected to give all his time 
to the spiritual service of his people ; and they 
estimate their spiritual welfare so low that 
they promise a very small salary and often 
withheld a part of it. She had rebelled aginst 
that kind of life seven years ago, and had 
purposely kept away from Tom that he might 
not be tempted to waver in his calling. She 
had hoped to have been saved from these bitter 
statements ; but Tom’s frankness had demand- 
ed that she should be equally frank. 

Tom answered sadly: “O, Mae, I never 
thought that you could ever feel in such way 
about any thing you might be called upon to 
suffer for Christ, who loved us and gave Him- 
self for us, and bore our sins for us on the 
cross !” 

She said that it was not the things she had 
borne for Christ which caused her to come to 
her determination ; but it was those things 
which she had suffered from the unfeeling pro- 
fessed Christians in the church. If it had 
been for Christ, she could have borne it gladly ; 
but there was no Christianity in requiring the 
pastor to labor for a starvation salary, and 
withhold it till the end of the year; and then 
unjustly keep back a large portion of that from 
his family. 

Her father had supplied his home with 
plenty before he gave himself fully to the 
pastorate; but when he had spent his time. 


A Sad Awakening 


99 


strength and home in the service of the 
churches, he was left in old age, almost help- 
less, to starve. Had it not been that the 
Lord stirred up the heart of some unknown 
friend to relieve his necessities he would have 
died in the deepest want. She did not believe 
that she had been called to that kind of life. 

Tom asked: '‘May it not be that you are 
fighting against the past providences of 
God, and in rebellion against his dealings with 
you T 

She said: 'T think not. I believe it is 
rebellion against the stingy, covetousness of 
professing Christians. They profess to belong 
to Christ, and they sing: 

'All that I am, and all I have. 

Shall be forever thine; 

What e’er my duty bids me give, 

My cheerful hands resign 

yet they grudgingly contribute a small part of 
their gains to feed their pastor and his family ; 
and then complain because he sends his chil- 
dren to college, even at the sacrifice of home 
comforts. I am fully resolved never to sub- 
mit to that kind of bondage any more.” 

After some silence, Tom said he expected 
to make his own support while he preached to 
the churches, and developed and built them 
up ; and he asked that she would consent to 
share that kind of life with him. 

She would consent to teach with him; but 
not to share his lot, nor labor for churches. 
In her lonely life work, she would be glad to 


100 


The Ideal Christian Life 


feel that her father's friend was her friend; 
but she could encourage no other hope. 

Tom said: ‘'Mae, I will give you my purest 
and truest friendship, and will manifest only 
the love of a friend, if possible; but do tell 
me, that some day, I may hope to win your 
love, and that you may become my wife, when 
all barriers have been removed. I have loved 
you too well and too long to give you up now. 
I have waited and labored seven years to make 
myself in some way worthy to offer you as a 
companion, and I will labor seven more to win 
your love, if you will only give me the faintest 
hope ; for my life will be incomplete and 
empty without you. 

‘T fear not," answered Mae. ‘T am not the 
person you have loved all those years. That 
sweet May rose was nipped in the bud and 
has never blown, and I fear it never will. At 
that very hour a cruel worm of injustice was 
gnawing at its root, and it wilted and died. 
Had my father's church paid his salary I 
should have gone through college, and have 
been fully prepared for my life work. But 
that year crops were short, and business rather 
dull, and much of his salary was withheld, 
and I was called home. It was that crushing 
disappointment which embittered my life, and 
decided my course on that dark day in June. 

‘T know that my Saviour is true and I am 
trying to be true to Him ; but it is the wrongs 
of His professed people that has worked me 
this hurt. Church members profess to be 
Christians, yet many of them seem not to know 


A Sad Awakening 


101 


the first principles of common honesty; 
because they received my father^s time and 
labor and withheld his support, and when he 
grew old and feeble, and had spent himself and 
all he had for them, they left him to starve. 
There was enough unpaid salary due him to 
have educated his children, and then have filled 
his last days with comfort.’' 

In deep tenderness Tom said: "'Mae, you 
truly are not what you would have been had 
you gone on as you were from that happy hour, 
yet you may be even more. The trials of 
life educate and develop us as well as the sun- 
shine of prosperity. But I fear for your 
Christian joy; there is too much bitterness in 
your feelings to let in the sunlight of love, 
joy and peace. I believe that I can say to 
you honestly, if I knew your life would be 
more happy without me, than with me, I would 
not wish to make you in any way less happy, 
even though I know that my own life will 
be void of happiness without you. Only per- 
mit me to love you, and help you back to a 
happier life. It will make my own life brighter 
and better. Let me say to you that you need 
only to return to your first love of Christ, and 
faith in God.” 

"T fear that I have failed to trust God as I 
once did, and all because the worm, which 
His providence sent, has killed the gourd 
vine of my ambition. I have by nature a 
large ambition, and and in many respects it has 
been carnal and worldly. I wanted the wealth 
of this world, because it would make me more 


102 


The Ideal Christian Life 


independent, and free me from all the cares 
and trials of life, and it would separate me 
from the low and vulgar. I thought I had 
been made for something higher than to eat 
and sleep, and toil my life away for the sake 
of simply satisfying my bodily needs. Yet 
here I find myself like Sampson, shorn of the 
locks of my strength, and in blind helplessness 
compelled to grind out my daily bread in the 
mills of my enemies. I feel that my wings 
have been broken and like the eagle, I am 
caged here in my poverty, beating the life out 
of myself in this endless toil and worry. I 
remember all the time that it was the stingi- 
ness and unfaithfulness of my father’s church 
that broke my wings and caged me here for 
life. How can I help being bitter? They 
withheld my education, by keeping back the 
wages of my father who labored for them. 
My life work is made narrow by their unhal- 
lowed greed. My knowledge of music is not 
full, and I am not perfect enough in the lan- 
guages and sciences, to accept the principal’s 
position in the school; and my lessons in art 
are far from satisfactory to myself. All of 
this comes from the fact that his church was 
not honest enough to pay its debt of honor. 
I am sorry to feel so bitter against people who 
profess to be Christians, but the iron has 
entered my very soul, and I am writhing in 
almost mortal pain from it all the time. The 
injustice of their dealings has been great, and 
my father and his family were reduced to the 
deepest poverty and they cared not as much for 


A Sad Awakening 


103 


the old minister, worn out in their service, as 
they would for the beast that plowed their 
fields or watched their homes by night. When 
he grew too feeble to serve them more, he was 
pushed off into the world to starve and die 
alone, without even a kindly word from any 
one. Oh, that I had the patience and meek- 
ness of my father, that I might bear these 
wrongs with the same martyr spirit that was 
in him ! But I can see nothing but its mani- 
fest injustice and sin.’’ 

In a tone of deep sympathy and kindness 
Tom said: ''Mae, my friend, there have been 
great and serious mistakes made in the Lord’s 
service many times, and terrible results have 
followed, though the mistakes have been hon- 
est. The best friend I had in my youth, your 
honored and beloved father, made a mistake 
early in his ministry which resulted in all of 
this wrong and hurt.” 

"What mistake did my father make?” asked 
Mae with a tone indicating that she was hurt, 
if not offended. 

In a calm, tender voice, Tom continued: 
"His mistake was this : he had a comfortable 
and lovely home, adorned with luxurious 
taste, and liberally supplied with all the good 
things which God has given us richly to enjoy. 
His farm was well tilled, and yielded both 
comforts and wealth. His wife was beautiful, 
happy and contented; and his children were 
well taught, healthy and promising. His 
church promised and paid an ample salary to 
compensate him for his labor. The church 


104 


The Ideal Christian Life 


was strong, growing and happy, feeling that 
they had the best pastor in the land. The 
members paid more to their ability for evan- 
gelizing the world than any other church 
around them. The Lord's blessings seemed 
to rest upon pastor and people; and their 
hearts were all knit together in love. But 
into this fair Eden came the tempter one day 
in the garb of a minister of Christ. There 
was too much happiness, love and successful 
work for the Lord to please the wicked one, 
and he sent an influential preacher into your 
father's home to spend the night. He was 
charmed with the Eden like happiness he 
found there, and enjoyed beyond measure the 
loving hospitality extended him. The beauty, 
elegance and contentment of the home, the 
care and success of the farm, all filled the 
great man with delight. But he had ridden 
many miles that day to convince Brother Allen 
that it was unscriptural and he was doing 
wrong to require a stipulated sum from his 
church as salary. This great preacher was 
strongly tinctured with anti-missionary prin- 
ciples ; and he made it his chief business to 
oppose and hinder all the enterprises of 
church work. He had inherited a large 
property, and had managed it fairly well ; and 
as he professed to believe that sending the 
gospel to the heathen is wrong, and that 
churches should not pay their pastors any 
stipulated amounts, he had hoarded all he 
made, and used none of it for Christ. 

“They talked till late that night, and when 


A Sad Awakening 


105 


his driver harnessed his fine horses, and he 
entered his elegant carriage, and drove away, 
he had planted the seeds of all these wrongs, 
and trials and sorrows. He had prevailed 
upon your father to promise that he would 
exact no stipulated sum as salary for hi$ 
preaching. 

''For several years this church paid well^ 
as the result of former training, and their great 
love for their pastor. Then the farm work 
went on very well ; for he could afiford to pay 
a good man to look after it. But from the 
first year his church began to wane ; the more 
covetous held back part, and their contribu- 
tions decreased till they gave but little for 
any department of the cause of Christ. 

"They soon embued the false idea that pas- 
tors are to preach to the churches at their 
own charges and if the churches contribute 
any thing to their support it is pure charity, as 
they are to pay them nothing for their services 
but may give them something, if they feel like 
it. This theory taught them that they were 
under no divine authority to pay their pastor 
for his work, but only to give him what ever 
they pleased, anything or nothing. It reduced 
the pastor to the level of a beggar, and com- 
pelled him to live on the charity of his people. 
They were left free to give to him or to with- 
hold, and they soon reached the place where 
they gave only enough to excite their own 
contempt, and that of others for a beggared 
ministry ; and the fact that the pastor believed 
it the true principle, and taught it to his people. 


106 


The Ideal Christian Life 


only increased their failure to appreciate the 
value of his services. His salary began soon 
to decrease, and finally it went down to almost 
nothing; and his church began to die from 
disobedience ; and neither he nor his church 
were ever the same from that day.’’ 

''Your facts are all true; but father was in 
no sense an anti-missionary. I simply state 
it to free him from any seeming charge to 
that effect,” said Mae. 

"No, he was not, and yet he did hold with 
them in this thing, and he so taught his 
church, and his first advice to me was to never 
demand any fixed salary from my churches ; 
but preach the gospel to them, and trust the 
Lord for a support. I never agreed with him 
on this matter, and insisted that I should sure- 
ly teach my churches that I was not a pauper, 
living upon their begrudged charities, while 
I gave them the best work of my life. I would 
teach them that if I planted to them spiritual 
things, the Lord says, it is a small matter if 
I receive for it of their temporal things. But 
the last time I was with him he told me plain- 
ly of his mistake with his people. He had 
been praying over the decline among them, 
and seeking whereby he might prevent it, and 
also stay his own financial difficulties. He 
had prayed that the hearts of his people might 
be stirred up as to his support, that he might 
the better educate his children, but the prayer 
seemed to be unanswered and he felt that it 
might be contrary to the Lord’s will, and gave 
it up, and prayed for wisdom and grace to 


A Sad Awakening 


107 


bear it. While he thus prayed, it appeared to 
him that he had been asking the Lord to do 
just what He sent him to do. It was his 
duty to teach them to do all things the Lord 
had commanded; and they would have done 
their duty if they had been properly taught. 
But he had taught them that they need not 
do this. Yet, God says that He has ordained 
that they that preach the gospel shall live of 
the gospel. Christians are to lay by in store 
on the first day of the week, as the Lord has 
prospered them. He had been misled by the 
passage, where we have received freely, and 
are to give freely. He urged me to take up 
his work and teach them, and undo his mistake 
if possible. Teach them to give as unto 
Christ, and to his cause ; and that he will give 
unto them good measure, heaped up and run- 
ning over. It was true of them when they 
were faithful, and it was true of him. He 
prayed most earnestly that this people might 
be taught by me to do their duty, and that 
they might be led in the way of obedience. I 
believe that prayer will be answered, and 
that this wilderness will blossom as the 
rose.’’ 

With deep feeling Mae said: “That same 
preacher came to our home only a short time 
before it was sold. He said he had turned 
aside to spend the night, and to see how it 
went with Brother Allen ; but he could hardly 
believe it was the same place, and the same 
family he had met before. Father was away 
in a meeting. He asked mother why the 


108 


The Ideal Christian Life 


evidence of thrift and success were gone. The 
place had gone down ; and mother looked care- 
worn, faded and prematurely old. He wanted 
to know what had caused their downfall, and 
had brought their happy Eden-like home into 
this premature decay, and what could have 
caused such a blight to have fallen upon them. 
With tears streaming down her faded cheeks 
mother told him it was all the result of the 
failure of her husband's church to pay him 
anything for his services. While he had tried 
to preach and tend the farm, too, they had 
fallen in debt ; and had struggled long and 
hard to pay the debt, but it would not be long 
until the home and farm would have to go to 
satisfy it, and they would be thrown on the 
world without a home or a support. Hard- 
ships had broken down her own health, and 
had made both herself and her husband pre- 
maturely old." 

^ The old man trembled from deep emotion 
as he said: "‘My sister, I am afraid that I am 
to blame for all of your troubles ; for I per- 
suaded him that it was wrong to require the 
promise of a fixed amount as salary for his 
preaching. He was doing well when I found 
him. Strange that he should have gone down 
so fast." 

Mother said : ‘'He was doing the Lord's 
work in the Lord's own way and his blessings 
were resting upon him ; you led him out of the 
Lord's way into your way and trouble came 
of it. You can look round and see what your 
way of working has brought; and you can 


A Sad Awakening 


109 


judge the tree by the fruit; the principles by 
the results.’' 

The old man’s eyes were moist as he turned 
to go and he said: “I see it is all wrong; the 
fruit is bad, and the principle must be evil 
some how.” 

“The Lord has been very good to you, and 
has stood by you, and helped you in all your 
day of trials,” said Tom, “and He has given 
you success far beyond many others with bet- 
ter educational advantages. He has enabled 
you to support your mother, and educate the 
younger children, till they are now almost 
able to take care of themselves. You ought to 
be able now to begin to widen out your own 
education, and to make up many of your 
earlier deficiencies. I applied, some weeks 
since, for the place of principal in your school, 
and if the Lord sees fit to give it to me, I 
shall take great pleasure in reviewing all the 
languages, sciences and higher mathematics 
with you. Then we may review our lessons 
in art, and prepare to carry the study higher 
if talents and opportunity permits.” 

Mae’s almost happy reply was : “I will be so 
glad to avail myself of your aid to perfect my 
college course ; but what will you do about your 
preaching, if you teach? You surely do not 
think the Lord wants a secularized ministry do 
you? I advise you to remember Jonah.” 

Tom said: “Mae, as much as I love you, I 
would not on your account wander one single 
hair’s breadth from what I feel to be my duty 
to my Master. I know that to attempt to 


no 


The Ideal Christian Life 


save my life would be to lose it; but I shall 
preach ; this is the end unto which I was born 
into the kingdom of Christ; for this I have 
studied all these years ; but I have no preaching 
open to me yet. I will teach, and make a liv- 
ing, and preach any where the Lord may direct. 
I have committed my way unto the Lord, and 
He will direct my steps.’* 



CHAPTER. IX. 

Life As It Is. 

The evening twilight was gathering over 
the earth when Tom left Mae to seek his room 
at the hotel. He was to meet the trustees 
of the school that night; and before he did 
so, he shut the door and prayed to his Father 
who seeth in secret, telling Him of his desires 
and asking if consistent with His divine will 
and purpose to give him the place he sought. 
He prayed that Mae might become all that 
he had so fondly believed her to be. He also 
prayed for the building up of a pure and 
faithful church of Christ; and that the Lord 
would enable him to take up his old friend’s 
work, correct his mistakes, and develop the 
church into one of the best in the land. Espec- 
ially did he plead for the presence and leading 
of the Holy Spirit, and before rising from 
prayer he realized that the Lord was with him, 
and was assured that he would be able to 
accomplish all that was best for him and for 
the cause of Christ in the place. 

As he passed out the hotel clerk gave him a 
note from Mae, containing a beautiful bouquet 
of rare and lovely flowers, stating that she had 
prayed that he might obtain the place, if the 
Lord was willing that he should teach. 

The board was evidently well pleased with 
their man, and gave him the place at a good 
salary; and he was to begin work at once. 
During this interview an old gentleman asked 
if he was not a preacher, and of what church. 


112 


The Ideal Christian Life 


He answered that he was a Baptist, and hoped 
to resurrect the Baptist church in the town 
and make it a power for good. The old man 
expressed his regrets that Baptists were not 
more aggressive in the town, as their church 
was dying from stagnation. 

When alone in his room that night Tom sat 
down to collect his thoughts. He felt as one 
awakened from a most delightful dream, to 
find himself shivering in the cold and darkness 
of a lonely night. How dreadfully dark and 
miserable life seemed at that hour! He had 
lived an imaginary, rather than a real life ; and 
here he had waked to find it all a dream, and 
he was in the world alone, unloved, and his 
ideal a failure. Mae was not the gloriously 
perfect and exalted being he had supposed ; 
her transcendant beauty had faded, the love- 
liness of her Christian character had been tarn- 
ished by the evils of life. His ideal woman 
was no longer lifted up high above all others ; 
and his ideal home was now a failure; and 
it seemed impossible to gather up the frag- 
ments of his imaginary life and make anything 
out of them worth living for in real life. The 
glamor of youth, which had covered his eyes 
so long, had been brushed away by that day’s 
revelations, and he no longer lived a charmed 
ideal life. He was sick at heart, a dark, 
choking despondency took possession of him. 
He was disappointed and dissatisfied with life. 
Was this the end for which he had labored 
so long? And was this the reward for all of 
his love? He had labored to make himself 


Life It Is 


ns 


worthy of the best love and companionship 
of the most perfect of women ; and here he 
was scorned and set aside by her whom he had 
loved so long. She seemed to care naught 
for him, his love was an offense, and he was 
expected to offer simple friendship to her who 
scorned his purest, deepest love ! He was 
almost desperate. 

It was well for Tom that he was already 
bound by contract to remain and take up the 
burdens of real life ; or in his fit of despond- 
ency he would probably have fled from the 
place which held so much unhappiness for him. 
To his mind it seemed selfish and heartless in 
Mae to be willing to see him suffer untold pain 
on her account; and not even utter one word 
of sympathy for him. A wave of deep bitter- 
ness was forcing itself over him. He had 
lived and labored in vain. Life had mocked 
him. Life was dark and drear, and there 
seemed little left to labor for. What could 
he look forward to in the dark and dreary 
way stretched out before him, over which he 
must pass alone? It seemed better to have 
gone home from that glad and glorious May 
morning, or even now, than to bear the burden 
of an unloved and lonely life. 

He remembered the melancholy of the lonely 
days he had spent in poverty on the farm in 
the days of his youth. He saw the star of 
hope rise upon his life when a pure hearted, 
Christian girl bid him take heart again. Her 
sympathy, friendship and prayers had caused 
him to take heart. Then that golden morning 


114 


The Ideal Christian Life 


when this queen of women had waked in his 
heart a glowing flame of purest love, and an 
undying purpose of life, to make himself 
worthy of her and win her love. When he 
remembered her contempt for his love his 
misery seemed too heavy for him to bear. 

His life of sweet trust in God and his loving 
intimate reliance upon Him in all his troubles 
came to his help at this time, and on his knees 
he poured out his soul before the Lord in 
earnest prayer. He told the burden of his 
disappointment, and the sorrow which seemed 
too heavy for him to bear, into the ears of the 
Lord, saying: ‘'Lord Jesus, I come to Thee 
for rest. I am burdened and heavy laden, 
almost beyond endurance. Thou hast said call 
upon Thee in the time of trouble, and Thou 
wilt deliver us, and we shall glorify Thee. I 
am in deep trouble and I call upon Thee. For 
Thy name's sake hear me, and deliver me, and 
I will glorify Thee." As he thus prayed the 
darkness all melted away, and light burst over 
his spirit, and sweet peace filled his whole 
being. He realized that God was with him, 
and his life could not be lonely, nor a failure. 

He found himself able to look life, with all 
its trials and disappointments, squarely in the 
face. He would take life as he found it, real, 
earnest life ; and labor to make it what it 
ought to be. He would labor to bring his 
own life and his church up to his ideal. Seek 
to find out what his church really was, and 
then labor to make it what it ought to be. 
The rule of his life should be, take things as 


Life As It Is 


115 


they really are and labor to make them what 
they ought to be. 

He trembled from deep emotion when it 
came to him as a sudden inspiration, that he 
might take Mae also, just as she was, and 
by the Lord's help through tender, loving, 
patient work enable her to become all he had 
thought her to be. She was in many respects 
more than he had expected; as she had been 
developed by trials in self-reliance, independ- 
ence, and many other strong traits of character. 
He was resolved by the means of grace, the 
Spirit of grace and the Word of God and by 
kind and loving efforts to leave nothing un- 
done which might develop her into his high 
and perfect ideal. He put his new purpose 
before the Lord, and asked for wisdom and 
help to accomplish it, if the will of the Lord; 
and he was strengthened and was happy in 
the Lord. 

At the same time, Mae had found herself 
strangely affected after her long talk with 
Tom. She had been brought to see her life 
in its true light, and its fearful selfishness had 
forced itself upon her mind with wonderful 
power. Because the sins of others had 
abounded her love for Christ and His cause 
had grown cold, and she had forsaken her first 
love. While she sat in the fading twilight, 
wrapt in deepest thought, not only her past 
life came to mind, with all of its unhappy, 
dark days of discontent and unrest, but also her 
friend's ideal of what she might have been. 
All these years of separation he had thought of 


116 


The Ideal Christian Life 


her as she truly might have been, had she 
grown in grace and in the knowledge of Christ 
and His Word. As she compared Tom as he 
was with what she found him, she was ashamed 
of her progress. She had drifted down the 
current far below the place where a kind Prov- 
idence had put her by the influence and bless- 
ings of a refined and pious home; while Tom 
had plied the oars of opportunity and pressed 
up the stream far beyond the point where he 
had found her. She could hardly believe him 
to be the same person who had existed in her 
mind only as a bright, good fellow, doomed to 
spend his life in the service of people who 
would deem him their enemy because he told 
them the truth. She had supposed that he 
would be a man of poor health, scholarly brow 
and a burdened look. She had thought of 
him as living a life of poverty and want, having 
no certain dwelling place ; yet laboring harder 
than the men who accumulate wealth and 
fame, while he was regarded as a failure in 
life. She had felt that she had no call nor 
preparation for such a life, and had made up 
her mind that she would never share it with 
any man. 

Her mind was busy, and the conviction 
came to her that she was as far wrong in 
ideal of Tom as he had been in his of her. 
She saw him as a minister of God, who by 
large growth and full development had been 
preparing himself for real, faithful work for 
Christ. Was it not true that she might have 
gone on towards perfection as well as he? 


Life As It Is 


117 


Could she not rouse herself now to her better 
interests and attain to much that was yet pos- 
sible? Ought not she for the sake of his 
true, pure, elevated love strive to make herself 
what he believed her to be? She would strive 
to make herself what he loved. If he secured 
the place he sought in the school, she would 
have his example and influence as well as his 
instructions to help her to a better life ; and 
who could tell but that in time to come Tom 
might realize his precious ideal. Her whole 
being seemed to glow with delight as these 
thoughts came to her mind. This appeared 
to her as the last great opportunity of her life^j 
and she would not throw it away. Under the 
inspiration of this purpose she sought the Lord 
in prayer for his success and wrote the note 
and sent the flowers, feeling that they would 
tell of her feelings as she dared not otherwise 
tell. 

Could Tom have known Mae’s thoughts then 
how much of darkness and sorrow to both 
could have been turned aside. She had already 
seen that her father’s mistake had been the 
cause of all her troubles, and that her fearful 
resentment was far from being just against 
the people who had been mistaught, and unde- 
veloped in their duty to the Lord. She also 
had felt the uplift of a true and earnest Chris- 
tian life and the inspiration of a high and 
noble purpose, and the selfishness of her past 
life melted under the pure influence of his 
Christian life and love. What would poverty 
amount to if she could only help make others 


118 


The Ideal Christian Life 


rich by saving them from the ruin of sin to 
the glorious blessings of the saved? If she 
could help make others rich in the forgiveness 
of sins, peace with God, hope of heaven, like- 
ness to Christ, comfort of the Spirit, fullness 
of God, riches of grace, and glories of heaven, 
she would count it no hardship to be poor. 

She repented of all her rebellion of the past, 
and prayed most earnestly that she might 
return again out of her spiritual bondage. She 
spent much of that night in prayer, and realized 
a nearness to the Lord that she had not felt 
for years. She gave herself fully to the 
Lord ; and determined that if Tom was in love 
with an ideal woman, she would strive to reach 
his ideal, so that he would really love her. 

It was understood that Tom would preach 
at the Baptist church on Sunday, and all the 
Baptists in the town were requested to attend 
as he purposed to arrange for regular services. 
A short notice in the town paper stated that 
he had come to take up the work their old 
pastor had given up. He had promised his 
old friend that he would come back and take 
it up, and by the Lord's help would try to do 
all he had wanted to do. 

The morning after his election Tom was 
at the Academy ready to begin work. As he 
entered the hall Mae saw her lovely flowers, 
and was pleased with the effect of their delicate 
beauty as they blended with the calm, peace- 
fulness of his happy, sunny face. Mae met 
him with a sweet smile, much more like her 
old self than she knew, and introduced him 


Life As It Is 


119 


to the other teachers. His greetings were 
kind and friendly, and they were all pleased 
with him from the first. He took up the reins 
of control in the school with perfect ease ; and 
none seemed to contest his rights. He had 
such high conceptions of the possibilities of 
education that he inspired all about him with 
its great importance ; and caused them to feel 
that he was their true friend, and in the very 
deepest sympathy with their true welfare. 

When school was over the first day Mae 
asked if he did not think he might be doing 
wrong in giving himself up to teaching instead 
of giving himself wholly to preaching? He 
told her it might be so ; but he had no preach- 
ing to do, except a kind of free missionary 
work; and like Paul, he would work with his 
own hands and supply his necessities, while he 
preached. Besides, he was not so sure that 
every preacher ought to confine himself to the 
salary he receives from his church ; especially 
if he is able to supplement it by any line of 
work which would not interfere too much with 
his ministerial work. There is no need that 
a man spend his life for a mere support when 
he can prevent it by some other work in a 
proper direction. He thought that many 
preachers were tending to the opposite extreme 
from which our fathers had emerged. They 
had all been so secularized that they gave the 
strength of their lives to making a living, and 
then preached the best they could without 
study. We are studying all the time, and are 
too dependent upon salary. This is causing 


120 


The Ideal Christian Life 


too many applicants for the strong places, and 
causes the preacher to be less manly and inde- 
pendent. He would make a living, and develop 
his church. Mae seemed troubled; but Tom 
could not explain further. 



CHAPTER X. 


Correcting a Mistake. 

The Baptist church doors had been closed 
for several years, except as some minister 
passed by and preached for them. When they 
had attempted to settle a pastor the arrange- 
ment would be broken up as soon as he wanted 
the church to name the amount she would pay 
for his services. Brother Allen had not 
charged them for preaching, and they wanted 
to call their pastor, and not hire him. But the 
man could not be found who was able and wil- 
ling to labor for them and support himself, and 
their church doors had been closed for the 
most part since the old pastor died. 

The members were all out to meet the young 
preacher. Many of them remembered him; 
and they had heard that he promised the old 
pastor to come back and take up his work, and 
build up the church. Now he had come to 
them, and the more spiritually minded of them 
were happy, because they were longing, even 
fainting for the courts of the Lord's house. 

Tom read where Elijah, the prophet, re- 
paired the altar of the Lord that had been 
broken down. He told them he had come to 
live with them, and wanted to rebuild the altar 
of the Lord in that place, and keep up His 
service. He wanted to know who among them 
was on the Lord’s side. There are but two 
sides, the Lord’s and Satan’s, and all are on 
one or the other. The Lord is for truth, 
righteousness, mercy and salvation; Satan is 


122 


The Ideal Christian Life 


for sin, unrighteousness and ruin. Where 
were they in heart and where in life? With 
the Lord or with Satan ? 

Christ lived on earth a life of self-denial, 
cross-bearing and consecration and obedience 
to the will of God, and all who are on His side 
are required to follow Him, and live as He 
lived. He also told them that the new heart, 
as the work of the Holy Spirit, the new life of 
the saved, obedience to the commands of 
Christ, labor for the salvation of the lost, and 
the glories of heaven, were all on the Lord’s 
side. Then he told of the work of Satan, the 
ruin of souls, misery of sin, ungodly and 
worldly lives, selfishness and disobedience to 
God, and opposition to all that is good and 
pure and true. Now if the Lord be God, serve 
him, and do not mix his service with that of 
Satan. He exhorted them to come out fully 
on the Lord’s side and render to Him true and 
faithful service, doing His commands from 
the heart in love. 

The Lord was with them, and the word was 
blessed to many, and with tears of repentance 
they turned to the Lord, and called Tom to 
serve them as pastor. An old brother ex- 
pressed himself as being exceedingly happy in 
having their young brother to come back and 
take up Brother Allen’s work. It was almost 
the same as having his own son to take his 
place. He felt sure that Tom would know 
how to carry on the work just as their old pas- 
tor had done. 

After other kind and complimentary talks 


Correcthig a Mistake 


123 


by the members, Tom told them that he would 
answer their call to serve them as their pastor 
as soon as the church decided what amount 
they could pay for his services. They had ask- 
ed him to work for them, and as honest men 
they surely did not expect his labor for noth- 
ing. He made no charges, but expected them 
to consult together and see what they were 
able and willing to pay. He was already at 
work for some of them, teaching their children 
and preparing them for coming life, and there 
was no more reason that they should ask him 
to work for them for nothing in the church 
than in the schoolroom. 

An old brother was opposed to promising 
anything. He wanted the church to call and 
not hire her pastor. Brother Allen had served 
them the greater part of his life, and he had 
never sold them the gospel, but given it to 
them free. He had hoped that they had found 
a true pastor who was called of God to the 
preaching of the gospel, and not a hireling pas- 
tor. He wanted the preacher to withdraw his 
demand for hire, or the church to withdraw its 
call. For his part, he did not believe that the 
true call and the hiring ever went together. 
Others agreed with him, and said that they 
had understood that Tom was to take up 
Brother Alienas work, and carry it on in the 
same way that he had, and he had never de- 
manded any pay for preaching the gospel. 

Tom stood up and said : ^'My brethren, I can 
not withdraw my condition, that you pay me 
a salary for my work. I will give the church 


m 


The Ideal Christian Life 


all the time they need to talk over the matter 
and agree upon a sum, but I can never be your 
pastor unless you make up an amount and 
promise it as salary. You are fully able as 
a church to pay for what service you may re- 
quire, and I am not willing to live on the char- 
ity of the church while I am able to work for 
a living. I am willing to render you service, if 
you are willing to pay me for my work, and 
will answer your call when you have made up 
your minds as to what amount you will pay. 
The Lord says that the laborer is worthy of 
his hire, and He has ordained that they who 
preach the gospel shall live of it, as those who 
ministered in the temple lived from the sup- 
port of the temple. 

‘'Our aged brother referred to Brother Al- 
len’s long service of the church for nothing; 
he told me just before his death that he made 
the mistake of his life in trying to bear all the 
burdens of his church, instead of teaching them 
to bear their part. He was prosperous, and his 
home was well supplied and happy while he 
insisted upon and received a definite salary. 
But he was influenced by one who believed in 
calling and not hiring a pastor, to give up his 
demand for a fixed amount as salary. The re- 
sult was that his church almost died, and the 
pastor’s beautiful home, and his farm, were 
sold for debt, his children were deprived of 
their means for an education, he and his wife 
grew prematurely old and wore their lives 
away by hardships and over-work, and the 
church knows that the dear man wore his life 


Correcting a Mistake 


125 


out by over-work and hardships. One of the 
loveliest and most Eden-like homes I ever saw 
was destroyed by this church withholding the 
salary due, because he did not demand it. If 
the church had continued to pay what was 
justly due him, he would no doubt have been 
alive and happily at work for them today, as he 
was many years younger than our aged brother 
who is so much opposed to paying the hire of 
the laborer who preaches for him. His salary 
would have been a small matter for the whole 
church, each member paying his part, and it 
would have supplied his needs, paid his debts, 
and freed his mind from care. None can ever 
tell the terrible load he carried, nor the un- 
utterable grief and anguish he suffered, as he 
saw the privations of his wife and children, 
while he was unable to supply their needs, and 
as he saw his beautiful home going down, and 
finally sold from under them to meet the debts 
made to supply them with food. In anguish of 
soul he cried unto his God, and asked that he 
might see the dreadful cause which had led 
him to such want. His eyes were opened and 
he saw plainly that he had disobeyed his Lord^s 
command to teach his people to do all the 
things he had commanded them to do. He 
had failed to teach them to lay by them in 
store on the first day of the week as the Lord 
had prospered them, to sustain the gospel at 
home and spread it abroad. The Lord never 
intended for the pastor to bear all the burdens 
and the church go free ; but that every one 
should bear his part of the load. 


126 


The Ideal Christian Life 


“When he saw his mistake it was too late 
for him to correct it; for as soon as he began 
to teach the church their duty, many of them 
were offended and talked of making a change. 
The church suffered this godly man, who had 
spent his life, his fortune and his home for 
them, to suffer and die among strangers. No, 
my brethren, I am not going to help the church 
perpetuate that mistake any longer. If the 
Lord will grant you repentance for starving 
one of the purest and best men who ever lived, 
destroying his usefulness, robbing his chil- 
dren of their righteous support, their lovely 
home, their estate, their education, and most 
of all, of one of the best fathers who ever lived, 
then you must go back to keeping house for 
him in a repentant way.’’ 

When he finished his talk, a brother rose and 
said he did not feel that he was worthy to be 
called a member of the church, but he had 
never felt right about the way they treated 
their old pastor. The church had never pros- 
pered since they quit supporting the gospel. 
There had been but little spirituality among 
them, no sympathy and Christian love, but a 
general coldness towards the Lord, and an in- 
difference towards each other, and neglect of 
all Christian duties. The church had been but 
little help to the unsaved, and their young peo- 
ple were left alone to go to ruin. He wanted 
them to repent of the wrong they had done as 
a church, and to start right in the service of 
God. He was willing to pay liberally on the 
present salary, and he would pay a good large 


Correcting a Mistake 


127 


amount to settle up the old debt of the church. 
The majority of the church agreed with him, 
a good salary was made up for the pastor, and 
a large amount to pay olf the old debt, but 
there was a goodly number of the members 
who opposed paying any salary at all. They 
were willing to give Tom some money if he 
needed it. But he told them that he was not a 
pauper by any means, and therefore would 
never live on their charity. The laborer is 
worthy of his hire. 

At night he accepted the call and preached 
from the text: ‘Tn whom we have redemption 
through His blood, the forgiveness of sins, 
according to the riches of His grace.^’ Many 
a Christian's soul thrilled with joy as he told 
of Christ, our Substitute, paying our ransom 
with His own precious blood. Because of His 
deep love for us He became responsible for 
our sins, and their punishment was laid upon 
Him, and He suffered it in full. He satisfied 
the law, and put them under grace, and there 
is now no condemnation to them who are in 
Christ. He was made to be sin for them 
that they might be made the righteousness of 
God in Him. The believer in Christ is accept- 
ed of God in Him for time and eternity, and 
Christ is responsible for his entire life. 

He urged that the forgiveness of sins, 
according to the riches of grace brought such 
great and eternal blessing to believers, that 
they should love and glorify Him in all they 
do, and they should ^'walk worthy unto all well 
pleasing unto God." 


128 


The Ideal Christian Life 


At the close of the sermon many of the 
members gave the pastor the hand and asked 
that he pray that they might be able to lead 
an obedient and faithful Christian life. Mae 
was at the organ, and they all joined in sing- 
ing 

‘'Alas! and did my Saviour bleed? 

And did my Sovereign die ? 

Would he devote that sacred head, 

For such a worm as I?’’ 

When they reached the words : 

“Here Lord, I give myself away;” 

Mae broke down and wept. Her eyes had 
been running over with tears during the ser- 
mon and the song; but here she gave up her- 
self fully to the Lord. Many others were 
weeping and they all shook hands with each 
other, as well as with the pastor, and pledged 
themselves anew to the Lord, and to each other 
as brethren, and to their pastor to labor with 
him in the Lord. Even many who opposed 
paying the pastor joined in the general hand- 
shaking. They all bowed in earnest prayer 
that the joys of salvation might be restored, 
and they might be able to teach transgressors- 
the ways of the Lord, and sinners might be 
converted unto the Lord. 

As they left the church that night Mae said 
to Tom: “J^sus has done so much for me,- 
and I have done so little for Him ; but I feel 
tonight that I give myself anew to Him. When 
a child I sought and found peace with God 


Correctmg a Mistake 


129 


through faith in Christ ; but I have wandered 
far from His service, and have come far short 
of my duty to Him. My feet had well nigh 
slipped and my steps were almost gone, but 
now I am standing on the solid rock. He 
has established my goings, and has put a 
new song in my mouth, even praises to my 
God. I do want to live closer to Christ than 
I have ever yet lived. I felt tonight that as 
Christ loved me and gave himself for me, I 
would fully give myself to Him. I would rebel 
against Him no more ; but whatever He would 
have me do, I will gladly undertake for Him.’' 

They seemed to be drawn closer to each 
other as they talked of Jesus and His love; 
and planned for His service in the church and 
town. Mae was deeply burdened for the con- 
version of her brothers and sisters, and there 
were others for whom they agreed to pray. 

Mae had heard that a member named Luckey 
had been at work to prevent Tom from serving 
the church as pastor, and had gathered a good 
large following. She was the more troubled 
about it, because it was much the same crowd 
who had worked her father out of the pastor- 
ate. Their object was to get up so much 
opposition that Tom would give up to prevent 
a split in the church. 

But Tom thought a split might be the only 
means by which the trouble could be healed. If 
they would all go out then there would be 
unity in the church, and she could build up on 
the true principles of godliness. The division 
would take out all the dead weight of uncon- 


^130 


The Ideal Christian Lije 


verted and unprogressive members, and remove 
all opposition to the welfare of the church, and 
would likely be a great blessing. The church 
would then be at rest, and have peace, and be 
able to labor unhindered for souls. He was 
sure that the opposition was fighting against 
God and His will and purpose, and that they 
would find it an unequal fight. They promised 
to pray that the opposition should not be per- 
mitted to hinder the work of the Lord. 

Tom felt that night that there was a new 
sweetness in life. It was a joy to labor in 
the Lord and realize His help; and to have 
The precious sympathy and co-operation of the 
Lord’s people in His work was also a cause 
for joy. It is true that this divided, dead 
and contending church was very far from the 
•perfect model church he had pictured in his 
mind for so many years, yet it needed teach- 
dng and developing up into its highest possi- 
bility. It made his heart dight since he was 
sure of the confidence, sympathy and dove of 
hisipeople. They were willing and ready to 
vdo their part of the work and he;felt sure the 
Lord was with .'him dn his work. 

Then it was a source of happiness to know 
fthat Mae was in full sympathy twith him in his 
work. She seemed so much like she did on 
V that memorable day when she won his heart; 
and he felt again the same sweet school girl 
influence over him, as when she bid him 
take courage and try again, for he could surely 
succeed by the Lord’s gracious help. He told 
himself over and over that there must be 


Correcting a Mistake 


131 


hope for him now, for she had lost all her 
unforgiving spirit, and had given herself up 
fully to Christ. 

He could scarcely restrain himself from 
pressing his suit again; but there was some- 
thing in her voice ,and manner which seemed 
to plead with him [for protection. So he lifted 
his heart in prayer and thanksgiving, apd 
jput the yrhole matter, with the opposition in 
his church, into the hands of his God. 



CHAPTER XL 


Man Shall Live by Every Word of God. 

Tom was as much at home in the school 
room as in the pulpit. He was self possessed, 
firm but kind, and controlled without effort, 
or even seeming to know that he did so. In 
a short time he made the entire school feel 
that he sought their good, and wanted only 
to benefit them. All spirit of insubordina- 
tion was banished, and the school was raised 
to a high standard of excellence. 

On the day following the preaching when 
school was out Mae asked to see Tom, and 
excitedly requested him, in some way, to stop 
the contribution the church was making for 
her mother and family. He told her it was 
impossible to stop it as the money was already 
in the bank to her credit. He advised her to 
take it and use it, for it was just and right 
that they should. The church had withheld 
many times more than that amount from her 
parents, and now in a spirit of true repent- 
ance they offered this to help undo the wrong 
they had done. He suggested that her mother 
accept the money, and buy the house where 
she boarded, and keep a few boarders and 
send the children to school. The matter was 
discussed at some length, and Mae decided to 
buy the house. 

Her mother came and they were all happy 
to be together once more. She would have 
him leave the hotel and board with her, and 


Man Shall Live by Every Word of God 133 

he was glad of the privilege to be a member 
of her sweet home. While much of the 
wealth of her old lovely home was gone, yet 
the same sweet peace, godliness and loving 
content were there. The Lord still came and 
dwelt with them; and they sought to please 
Him in all things. 

Mae began to study under his instruct -on 
such branches as she had failed to complete 
in college. She was fond of music and paint- 
ing, but had not been able to carry either to 
the degree of perfection she wished. Tom 
had studied art under a real master, and had 
made wonderful progress, and Mae was glad 
to avail herself of this instruction. Tom was 
hopeful at times that he might win her heart 
back to himself, but most of the time he was 
in despair; for if he even hinted at such a 
thing she would seem offended. At times he 
would sit lost in the deepest thought, trying to 
understand. Why was it that he loved this 
woman with such unwavering affection? Evi- 
dently she did not love him. Was she really 
worthy of such love? Yet she seemed to him 
more precious than all the world besides. Was 
the cause in her intrinsic value, or was it the 
result of his own nature? He felt that he 
loved her because he could not help it. She 
was more precious to him than he had really 
known till he began to despair of ever winning 
her heart. Sometimes he feared that she might 
yield her hand without her heart, and they 
both be doomed to a life of mutual misery. A 
morbid fear grew upon him on this point; and 


134 The Ideal CHristian Life 

for this reason he left oflf all reference to 
marriage; but devoted himself as far as pos- 
sible to her interest and pleasure. She was 
lacking in nothing to please him, except in not 
returning his love. 

He found a kind of melancholy pleasure in 
serving her who was so precious to him. It 
seemed that she accepted his kindness because 
it pleased him and it became a habit. So the 
time went by bringing to neither little else than 
hard work and the pleasure of success. 

In his church work Tom gathered to him 
the sympathy and love of all the pious and 
godly members; but those who opposed all 
progress, the worldly minded and ungodly 
ones were constantly grumbling, finding fault 
and stirring up opposition. Many were under 
the influence of Luckey, who led the opposition 
to him because he would not preach to them 
for nothing. They found many pretexts for 
complaint. To some his sermons were too 
personal, or they were unentertaining, tiresome 
or too long, and in their opinion, he was the 
wrong man for their church. In their com- 
plaints they would say: ‘‘You can not catch 
flies with vinegar.'^ In their sinful, Vv^orldly 
lives the sweetest gOspel sermons, filled with 
the story of the cross, the instructions and 
invitations of Jesus, the exceeding great and 
precious promises of God, were only as vinegar 
in their teeth. But there were many others 
to whom the Word of the Lord was more pre- 
cious than gold, yea, than much fine gold, and 
sweeter than the honey and the honeycomb. 


Man Shall Live by Every Word of God 13S 

So while there was much grumbling and com- 
plaining on the one side, there was encour- 
agement, sympathy and co-operation on the 
other. 

There was a strong demand on the part of 
some for a rigid discipline in the church ; but 
Tom insisted that the church had been cold 
and inactive so long, that a large portion of the. 
membership had been walking more or less 
disorderly, and were in no condition for dis- 
cipline. He labored to get the church so filled! 
with the Holy Spirit, and to develop them up 
to such a degree of spiritual life that there 
would be no cause for discipline among them. 
They might then have a '‘readiness to avenge 
all disobedience, when your obedience is fub 
filled.’’ When the church should be waked up 
and brought back to obedience to Christ, then 
they would be prepared to withdraw from alH 
who walked disorderly. He had been pleased 
from the very first meeting to see signs of re- 
pentance and a growing spirituality from the 
preaching of the gospel and teaching the com- 
mands of Christ. 

Tom was very happy over the. first conver- 
sion and addition to the church. He was the 
son of his old friend, the brother of Mae. It 
brought great joy to many of the members, 
and they hoped that the mantle of his father 
might fall upon him, and that he might make 
a preacher. Others were added continually, 
although there were no special evangelistic 
meetings. As these signs of improvement in- 
creased the evidences of opposition to Tom’s- 
pastorate also increased. 


136 


The Ideal Christian Life 


This opposition was most manifest by those 
who were intent upon introducing worldliness 
into the church to make it more popular with 
the world, and draw the ungodly into its folds. 
These were ofifended by the plain gospel ser- 
mons, and the simple spiritual services, and 
they made strenuous efforts to displace the 
congregational singing by a choir of ungodly 
singers. They made many annoying, though 
unsuccessful, efforts to turn the spiritual wor- 
ship of God in his sanctuary into a means of 
Sunday entertainments. Many of the mem- 
bers engaged in the dance, and in all other 
forms of worldliness. They were offended be- 
cause the pastor would not consent to receive 
any unless they consented to give up all these 
things. 

After a few months it became evident the 
church was approaching a crisis. The opposi- 
tion was growing stronger and much more de- 
termined. Luckey and his crowd had gone to 
work in deep earnest to get rid of the pastor. 
Every member was seen by them whom they 
hoped to influence, and every objection was 
pressed against the pastor that could be 
thought of, and every influence was employed 
that was in reach to put him out. They ad- 
vised him to resign, and threatened to vote 
him out, to divide the church ; but Tom knew 
that there was a power with him that was far 
stronger than all that could possibly be against 
him. He believed that the opposition would 
be overruled of the Lord for great and per- 
manent good to the church, so he went forward 


Man Shall Live by Every Word of God 137 

with faith in God, realizing that he was work- 
ing for God and with God. It was a source of 
great comfort and strength to know that the 
Lord was with him guiding him by his Spirit, 
and that in Christ he was safe under the keep- 
ing power of God. He was happy in the 
thought that they could do nothing under the 
leadership of Satan unless it were permitted of 
God. 

When Tom looked at this unspiritual body, 
many of them living in worldliness and sin, 
with so little love to God and each other, and 
so many of them opposing the truth and fight- 
ing against the work of the Lord, he was sick 
at heart. Is this the model church, he would 
ask himself, that I have loved and of which I 
have dreamed all these years? Where is the 
body of regenerated members all living new 
lives, moved by love to Christ to know and 
obey His Holy Word, and all living pure 
Christian lives, bound together by Christian 
love, and filled and led by the Holy Spirit, at 
work for souls and the spread of the kingdom 
of God? As he thought of what they ought to 
be and compared this with what the church 
really was, he was filled with sadness, and for 
a time his efforts were almost entirely para- 
lyzed. But in earnest prayer to God he found 
help. He thought of the condition of the 
church at Corinth and of the state of things at 
Gallatia, and it became evident that the Lord 
intended that the gospel should be preached to 
all people, and that believers should be taught 
to do all things which He has commanded. 


1S8 


The Ideal Christian Life 


There were probably some in the church with- 
out being Christians, and none of them had 
been fully taught to do all things the Lord 
says do. He determined to take hold upon the 
church just as he found it, and labor by kind, 
loving teaching to lead them to know and do 
all the will of God, and to live by every word 
of God. 

For a time Tom was not sure whether he 
ought to hold on to the pastorate against the 
opposition, or give up. He prayed for guid- 
ance, and awaited the leadings of the Holy 
Spirit. The first determined step of the oppo- 
sition after they completed their canvas of the 
membership was a motion requesting the pas- 
tor to resign. This was an unfortunate step 
for the opposition, as many of the disaffected 
members felt that the Lord had sent Tom to 
them, and they were not prepared to go in di- 
rect opposition to the plainly indicated will of 
God. This left the opposition with a very 
small minority vote, but it stung them into a 
rage of passion, and they announced that they 
would withdraw from the church and form one 
of their own. To this threat the majority very 
willingly consented, passing a resolution per- 
mitting all who were disaffected to withdraw 
from the church in peace and brotherly kind- 
ness. 

Tom was relieved and felt happy in the pros- 
pect that the church was so soon to unload its 
heavy burden of dead weight. Their going out 
would remove most of the unconverted mate- 
rial, and take out the great mass of worldly 


Man Shall Live by Every Word of God 13^ 

and ungodly influence which had held back the 
power of the Spirit, and hindered the progress 
of the more godly workers. But jUst at this 
time, Luckey, the leader of the opposition, was 
sick nigh unto death, and repented of the mis- 
chief he was doing. During what he believed 
to be his last moments he urged his followers 
to turn from their ungodly and worldy lives 
and serve the Lord. He told them that he had 
seen his mistake in pretending to serve God 
while living for Satan, and working to spread 
his kingdom. He felt that he had been a vile 
hypocrite, a whited sepulchre, while pretend- 
ing to be a Christian he had been doing all he 
could for Satan. 

He deeply repented of the wicked life he had 
lived, the evils he had done the cause of Christ, 
and in deep sorrow he urged all his followers 
to repent of their sins, seek the Lord and live 
for Him. He prayed earnestly that he might 
live so as to undo some of the harm he had 
done in opposing the Lord's work, and in lead^ 
ing so many into worldliness and sin. For a 
long while he lingered in uncertainty, whether 
he would live or die, but finally the scales 
turned and he took a fresh hold upon life. His 
recovery was slow and it was many months 
before he was able to attend to business and 
fill his place in the church. 

During this time the Banker, another strong 
leader of the opposition and worldly party, 
broke and destroyed the prospect of immedi- 
ately building the fine new house for the oppo- 
sition. He had promised to build them a much 


140 


The Ideal Christian Life 


finer house than the old one, if they would pull 
out and organize a new church. This aLo 
checked the division, and at this time the 
power of God was manifested in the chuich, 
and a mighty revival took hold upon it, and 
shook the whole town. 

While all the members were largely bene- 
fited by this meeting, the younger ones were 
especially blessed. The pastor preached on 
the secret of a happy Christian life, and urged 
the necessity of living in Christ as they did 
when they first believed in Him. They came 
to Him then as poor, weak, lost sinners to be 
saved by Him, through His grace. Also they 
gave up every sinful thing when they sought 
peace with God, and were willing to deny 
themselves, take up their crosses and follow 
Christ. If they would live happy Christian 
lives, then they must live trusting Christ, and 
denying themselves, and following Him. They 
could not go back to the world, and engage in 
the dance and other things of the world and 
live in sin, and yet retain the joys of salvation. 
When Christians go back to these things they 
get into darkness and doubt. They must give 
up either the things of the world and Satan, 
or the joys, usefulness and happiness of their 
Christian experience. Self and sin must be 
denied, or Christ; the pleasures of sin given 
up, or the joys of salvation be lost. They 
make their own choice, and it is strange that a 
child of God could ever hesitate one moment 
as to the giving up of sin and denying self that 
he may enjoy the peace of God. 


Man Shall Live by Every Word of God 141 

While he pressed these thoughts and urged 
Christians to believe in Christ, and trust in 
Him, and His atoning blood, and to give them- 
selves fully to Him, there was much feeling. 
One clear-headed, strong young man, who had 
been a leader in worldliness, came to the pas- 
tor and gave him his hand as pledge that he 
would turn back to Christ and His service. 
He had once had Christian joy and peace, but 
much of his life had been in darkness because 
spent in disobedience and sin. He was fully 
resolved to give up the world and every sinful 
thing, and give himself wholly to Christ and to 
His service. He wanted to live in Christ and 
have the joys of salvation, and helpful to oth- 
ers as he did when he first came to Christ. 

Many others followed his example until 
nearly all the young members, and a great 
many of the old ones, were around the pastor. 
Mae came forward among the last and gave 
her hand, saying: “My rebellion is all gone 
now ; I surrender myself fully to Christ, and 
would walk in Him as I first received Him. 
Pray for me that I may be forgiven for all the 
past and be faithful to Christ in all things.'' 

It was a time of deep spiritual upheaval ; the 
young members, and many old ones, turned 
fully to Christ, and were ready for instruction 
and work. The church was now safe, and the 
cause of Christ moved forward from that good 
day. They could live in peace, for He made 
them dwell in safety. Tom felt the purest joy 
now, for he was sure that he might begin to 
realize his hope to develop his long cherished 


142 The Ideal Christian Life 

ideal church and lead them to live by the Word 
of God. 

Such members as yet walked disorderly 
were earnestly labored with, and cut off from 
membership. The pastor taught them the 
commands of Christ, and fed the young mem- 
bers on the pure milk of the Word, that they 
might grow thereby. He labored to develop 
them in all the graces and gifts of the Spirit, 
and led them to abound in the knowldge of the 
Word of God, in the work of the Lord in mis- 
sions, and prayer and praise. His church be- 
came a comfort and joy to him, because the 
Lord made them to increase and abound in 
love one towards another more and more. 



CHAPTER XII. 


Renewal of Friendship. 

When the Bank of Allendale broke many 
suffered loss, but Tom had made , no deposits, 
only lending money to it, and taking mortgage 
on the academy buildings and grounds. When 
the break came, he and Mae’s mother held pa- 
pers covering its full value, and they took the 
property to satisfy their claims. With the 
buildings they also obtained a large body .of 
land lying on the north and west of the town. 
Tom examined this land very carefully, and 
when his friend proposed to sell her part of it, 
he prevailed upon her not to do it, as he was 
sure it would be very valuable at no distant 
day. 

The school now was private property, and 
they reorganized and put it in condition to do 
better work. Mae was fully prepared to take 
charge of the highest classes, and she shared 
the principal’s office with Tom, and her brother 
Henry took her classes. By this means Tom 
found time to take the rest he needed from the 
over-work of his pastorate and teaching. He 
found in his walks over the hill adjoining the 
school buildings a large spring of superior 
mineral water, which soon brought back health 
and vigor. As this and other springs were 
more elevated than the town he arranged to 
bring the water to the buildings. 

The high ridge on the west of the town he 
found to contain coal of ,a high grade. A new 
railroad was applying for privilege to pass 


144 


The Ideal Christian Life 


through this land when it fell into his hands, 
which he saw would be a great help in work- 
ing and marketing the coal. Tom had also 
bought a large body of land lying on the south, 
which he was sure the growth of the town 
would make valuable at no distant day. 

During these months of work Mae had stead- 
ily improved in beauty and loveliness of char- 
acter. That sad hungry look had left her eyes, 
and there was no defiance in her face; but a 
sweet trustfulness shone in her eyes, and 
there was an air of cultivation and refinement 
in all she did. She and Tom were much to- 
gether in the evenings, and she carried on her 
college studies. She seemed more happy in 
his company, and was ever thoughtful of his 
comfort and pleasure. Tom had lost much of 
his former gladness of nature and cheerful- 
ness of spirit. He seemed to be fast reaching 
the conclusion that there was nothing before 
him in life except to toil on in poverty of heart 
to enrich others both for time and eternity. 

Tom went often over to see his stepfather 
on the farm, and spent his vacations with him. 
The second summer vacation he found his 
health failing to such a degree that he was un- 
able to attend to the business. With perfect 
ease Tom took it in hand and relieved his 
mind from all burden. During these days they 
had much pleasant talk of the past and of their 
hopes for the time to come. He was greatly 
pleased with Tom's plans and success in life, 
and especially with his prospects for mining 
coal and iron. He was satisfied that all these 
enterprises would pay well at no distant day. 


Renewal of Friendship 


145 


During these summer talks he told Tom of 
his reason for keeping him ignorant of his in- 
terest in the estate. So many young men at 
that time were being ruined by their expecta- 
tion to own property that he determined to 
keep him in ignorance of his property. The 
expectations of owning wealth removed from 
them all incentive to personal effort in any- 
thing. He wanted to make a full-grown man 
out of Tom, so that he would be able to make 
money as well as spend it. It would be hard 
for them to go to work when they had spent all 
they inherited, and after they had cultivated 
such extravagant tastes and habits, it would 
be so hard to live on the little they could make. 
He had developed Tom by work and frugal 
habits into a true and noble manhood, with 
business knowledge and principles which 
would make a good living without any inheri- 
tance. 

He had been compelled to put him behind 
the plough at first to save his life, and it was 
such a benefit that he kept him at it. He had 
stopped him from school and put him back to 
the plough because his health was failing, and 
he wanted to prevent him from becoming hin- 
dered in his growth. He wanted to preserve 
his health and develop him into a perfect phys- 
ical frame. 

Tom thanked him for his care of him, and 
that he had saved him from the terrible fail- 
ures of many of his early associates. He re- 
membered their foolish pride, and their vain 
and selfish lives, and was so glad that he had 


146 


The Ideal Christian Life 


been put behind the plough, for it had devel- 
oped his love for study, and made a student of 
him. Those years of toil and study had been 
a great blessing, and he had already found 
need for the experience and habits formed by 
his early hard work and self-denying toil on 
the farm, and his Bible had led him to a pure, 
godly life. 

When Tom was of age his step-father want- 
ed to turn over his part of the estate, but he in- 
sisted that it all be kept together under his 
management and use as long as he lived. But 
now on account of failing health he gave up 
the management of the entire property while 
he sought health in travel. Before he left he 
made his will, giving Tom his interest in the 
estate, and all of his personal property, except 
a farm which he left to Natt, his faithful 
friend and attendant. He turned over to Tom 
his iron safe, which had been in Tom's family 
for many years, and in jt he found many valu- 
able papers and mementos of his loved ones. 
!His mother's watch, though costly with jewels, 
was more valued by him than all jewels. 
Troops of memories came to his mind as he 
sat by the safe and examined its contents. He 
lived over those dark and lonely days of the 
past, and his one faithful friend, old Jim, he 
would never forget. It gave him pleasure that 
he was still alive, and was fully cared for and 
happy. He remembered with delight the face 
of the pure, noble girl who came to his relief 
when almost in despair, and had inspired him 
;by her friendship and sympathy with a cour- 


Renewal of Friendship 


147 


age and determination which had led him to 
the fullness of his present success. She had 
encouraged him, prayed for him, led him by 
her faith in God, and by her noble character 
and pure life to attempt greater things in char- 
acter and life than he had ever thought possi- 
ble. Then he had pledged perpetual and undy- 
ing friendship, and he would give her that 
friendship if she was never able to accept any 
more. 

He then thought of the sore trials in school, 
the foolish pride and contempt of many who 
were now either in their graves from dissipa- 
tion, or were undergoing the sore trials of 
poverty. Then he thought of Ben Small, his 
one friend and fellow-worker for the good of 
others, and forthwith he closed the door of the 
old safe and hurried away to find his old friend 
and Christian brother. To him he rented the 
entire farm, and he and his wife, Mich Hardy, 
took charge of the old home as it stood, re- 
serving rooms for Tom and his step-father 
when they were present. 

Mae went with Tom to visit her old friend 
Mich, and to see again the school grounds of 
her childhood. She was much delighted with 
Tom’s beautiful gray saddle horse which he 
had reserved for her special use, while he rode 
his step-father’s equally beautiful gray. Upon 
these they had many delightful rides not only 
about the old home in the country, but over 
the hills around Allendale. For old man Jim, 
and his faithful wife Catherine, went back with 
him at the opening of the next term to care for 


m 


The Ideal Christian Life 


him and look after the horses. From that time 
they cared for each other with pure and un- 
failing love till separated by death. Tom saw 
that their every want was fully met, and in 
many ways they looked after his comfort, and 
lightened the burdens of Mae’s mother at the 
boarding house. 

Tom and Mae found that the old school 
house had been moved, and the very yard was 
under cultivation. There were but few fa- 
miliar objects around the place except the old 
well and the lime sink, for the liveoaks had 
been cut away and a beautiful crop was grow- 
ing round its sides. The few years of absence 
had made many changes. The grand old 
homes were many of them deserted and were 
fast going down. The once well kept farms 
were now generally left to the unskilled culti- 
vation of the negro farmers, while the white 
families had gone to the towns and cii.ies. 
Just below Tom’s old home there was a 
church with a school house, and a large and 
prosperous settlement of white people, who 
made good neighbors for Ben and his wife. 

While riding one day and talking of the 
many memories of the past, Tom told Mae of 
the dark days of sore struggle while alone in 
the world, as he labored under the contempt 
of almost the entire school, and when he had 
almost fainted a pure and lovely girl had spo- 
ken words of sympathy and encouragement to 
him, and led him to take heart and determine 
to succeed. He told her how much like a pure 
and holy angel that noble girl had seemed to 


Renewal of Friendship 


U9 


him ever after that day, and having helped him 
in the time of his sorest need, led him to de- 
termine that he would make himself worthy 
of her friendship as long as he lived. He felt 
that she was far above him in his ignorance, 
poverty and loneliness in the world; and his 
chief aim was to so develop himself, and by 
divine grace live so pure a life that he might 
enjoy her kind Christian sympathy and friend- 
ship. He had hoped some time to be worthy 
of the sympathy, friendship and society of 
even the angels, and it encouraged him to hope 
that he might be worthy of hers. He had not 
hoped that he could ever rise far enough above 
his poverty and low estate that he could be 
worthy of her as a companion. But later in 
life he even dared hope that some day he 
could be able to overcome his poverty, and 
develop himself into such true, noble, strong 
and successful Christian manhood that he 
might blot out from her memory the poverty 
and weakness of the past, and so win her 
respect that he might hope to enjoy the bless- 
ings of her pure, sweet companionship. 

At this point he noticed that Mae was pale 
and trembling with emotion, while the tears 
gathered in her eyes. With deep feeling he 
said : ‘‘Forgive me, my friend ! I am truly 
sorry to wound one who has been so kind and 
helpful to me.’’ Holding up a small medal 
from his watch chain, he said : “Mae, I beg your 
kind forbearance on the basis of our sacred 
promise of friendship made under those pecu- 
liar circumstances. You remember how your 


150 


The Ideal Christian Life 


prayers went up for a poor orphan boy's life 
when it seemed that he was near the end. 
When I came back to life, that day, I was 
happy beyond words to express. I seemed 
to have had a bright view and sweet foretaste 
of the glory and happiness of heaven ; and 
when I seemed to be sent back to live and 
labor for Him on earth, and to 'tell Mae,' there 
was a view of such a lovely and happy home, 
with such contented and happy inmates that it 
fills me with joy every time I think of it. I 
scarcely dared to think of this vision then, 
it seemed so sacred, and I have never spoken 
of it before. It may have been the creation 
of a disordered mind ; but I received it as an 
earnest of the blessings kept in store by our 
gracious Lord. It has been an assurance to 
me during all my lonely years, and has made 
my life much brighter and purer. 

This medal came to me at that time, and 
has been a great joy and comfort to me, 
assuring me of the friendship and sympathy 
of one of the truest hearts I ever knew ; and 
at the same time reminding me that she, too, 
is human, and needs friendship, sympathy and 
help. I have prayed for her every day since 
then, and have never suffered a single oppor- 
tunity to pass unemployed when I saw that I 
could be of help to her; and unless when I 
have pressed her to make my life happy at 
the expense of her own happiness. I still 
promise to be a true and unchanging friend 
to her, no matter what the cost may be to me. 
Her wish and pleasure shall be my pleasure." 


Renewal of Friendship 1:5% 

Mae gave him a grateful look and said : '^Yoij 
have been the truest friend I have ever had. 
You have brought me back, by the Lord^s help, 
to a true spiritual Christian life, brighter and 
happier than I expected it ever to be. Had I 
only gone on from that time to grow in 
knowledge and grace, I might truly have been 
all you believed me to be. But all those 
years I was drifting down stream and losing 
what I had gained, while you were improving 
all the time. You do not realize it; and yon 
can not understand what I am now. You did 
not know me as I was then; but knew your 
own bright, angelic, ideal of what your imagi- 
nation made me, nor do you understand what 
I am now ! If I could only call back the years 
I have spent since then, and begin life over, 
how differently I would live ! I would not 
cut myself off from the sympathy and help of 
my truest friend. Oh, I wish you could under- 
stand how much I have changed since then, 
and how different I am now from what I was, 
and what I might have been, had I only con- 
tinued to develop?'' 

Tom said : ‘‘Mae, I know it all ; and yet, you 
have grown far more than you realize. Your 
trials have been working for you a far more 
and eternal weight of glory. You are now 
in position to obtain all the personal develop- 
ment you may wish. Our woes may even 
become the means of bringing us nearer to 
God." 

Mae said with deep feeling: “I am deter- 
mined to live closer to God than I have ever 


152 


The Ideal Christian Lije 


Hone; and I am so glad that you can be such 
a true, kind and patient friend to me. I owe 
far more to your friendship than I shall ever 
be able to pay back ; but I am truly glad to feel 
that the pledge of our mutual friendship and 
help is renewed, and I promise never to seem 
to forget it again. I will be your best and 
truest friend as long as I live, and never fail 
you in any time in need; only trust me fully, 
and be patient with me. My past acts, as well 
as my present life, are all under the dictates 
of what seems to me the highest friendship.’’ 

Tom’s eyes were moist as he said: ‘'Mae, 
you have been my best earthly friend; and if 
you can never be any more than a friend, [ 
shall prize your friendship far above the deep- 
est love of any other woman, and shall be glad 
to live to make your life happy as your friend. 
Sometimes I fear I shall make myself offensive 
to you by pressing my selfish suit; but if I 
find this is true, I promise to give you a long 
rest by taking an extended trip of foreign 
travel, and a term of art study. But I shall 
wait till I feel the trip will be a blessing to us 
both.” 

Mae said: “Tom, please do not take anything 
for granted, as to your presence being an 
offense to me. Wait till I grow weary of your 
company, and fail to meet you with gladness. 
If I ever be offended with you, then leave me; 
but not until then. But do not take any- 
thing for granted; because you fail to under- 
stand me. What you think I am, your imagi- 
nation has largely made me ; and what I really 


Renewal of Friendship 


153 


am, I fear, you will find out too late. This 
is my one great dread; I am sure you do not 
understand me as I am. I see myself so dif- 
ferently from what you seem to see me. I 
felt it in those young days ; and yet I now see 
that it is only what I might have become; 
but am not, and fear I shall never be able 
to realize. Why is it that you can take your 
church, business and everything in life, just 
as you find it, and labor to make it what it 
ought to be; and yet make me the one excep- 
tion? You do not see me as I am; but seem 
to see far more than I really am. It is not 
my real self you love so much ; but your ideal 
of me. It is not my real self but another 
woman altogether.’’ 

Tom tried to convince Mae that he did under- 
stand her as she really was, and that he was 
able to see more of her excellent qualities than 
she could realize; but she was sure that his 
poetic imagination invested her with qualities 
altogether foreign to her; and was pained by 
the belief that it was her imaginary, and not 
her real self, that he loved. 

These rides and talks were repeated many 
times until the vacation was drawing to a 
close. Every place of interest was visited, and 
Mae’s old home was seen; but it had changed 
so much that it was but a faint ghost of its 
former beauty, so they did not stay long to 
examine it. As they rode away from it Mae 
said : ‘T am as much changed for the worse 

as that once lovely home is changed. You 
can detect the changes in it, and yet fail to see 
any in me.” 


154 


The Ideal Christian Life 


'‘Not so/’ said Tom. "Your changes are all 
plain to me ; but they are not as the home ; 
and if they really were, I would be glad to 
take you as you are, and live and labor to make 
you what you want to be.’ But Mae objected 
to that, and asked him to be patient with her. 



CHAPTER XIIL 


Fiery Trials. 

After the vacation was over Mae and Tom 
continued to take their horseback rides, and 
found much benefit, as well as pleasure, from 
them. They seemed to be brought to a bet- 
ter understanding of each other by them. She 
was glad to be with him, and he was never 
happier than when with her. 

Soon after their return from the country, 
Mae told him that she was troubled because 
he had taken the oversight of his stepfather’s 
business. She was fearful that he would 
become too much occupied with the things of 
the world, and neglect his pastoral work. He 
told her that the business was put upon him 
by Providence and he would try to not allow 
it, nor anything else, to hinder him in his one 
work. But it really seemed to do him good, 
by giving him a rest from his one special line 
of thought. 

He wanted to tell her about his share in the 
estate, and the true condition of his finances, 
but he thought it might appear that he was 
appealing to her from a wrong motive. He 
wondered if they should ever be able to under- 
stand each other. He tried to understand her 
as she was, and thought that he did under- 
stand her, and was willing to take her as she 
was ; but she would not consent. So he must 
wait in patince, and hope on to the end. 

His church was rapidly grov/ing, and as the 
months passed by it grew more evident that 


156 


The Ideal Christian Life 


he would soon have to give up all other work 
and devote himself entirely to it. He found 
great pleasure in its rapid progress ; the deep 
spirituality of many of its members, and in 
their deep Christian love and pure, sweet 
Christian fellowship. They were ready to 
follow him in any and every good work. 

As the months of the term went by his 
heart grew faint and almost sick over the long 
delay of waiting. At times he would be 
filled with sweetest hope, and then soon be 
plunged into despair; and at such times it 
would seem that he must lose his mind. The 
quick eyes of Mae were not slow to note the 
change in her friend, nor to discern the cause. 
She tried to make up for what she had been 
unable to give. She found pleasure in his 
company, and took deep interest in all that 
pleased him ; yet he could see nothing, nor 
feel any influence brought to bear upon him. 
So she became more fully persuaded that it 
was not her real, but ideal self he loved. 

Tom had painted her likeness as she seemed 
to him on that May morning, and put his whole 
soul into the work. The face was beautiful 
enough to have been the face of an angel ; while 
the youth at her side was neither handsome 
nor attractive, except the glow of intelligence 
in his face. He was evidently so absorbed by 
the beauty of that lovely face that he was 
unconscious of his own existence. When 
Mae saw this picture her eyes filled with tears, 
and she turned away and hurriedly left the 
room. From this fact Tom decided that the 


Fiery Trials 


157 


very circumstance itself was distasteful to her, 
and he resolved to never refer to it again, 
unless she did. From this time he believed 
that his case was hopeless ; and Mae was fully 
satisfied that he loved his own ideal, and not 
her real self. He put this picture away, out 
of sight, and painted another of Mae as he 
saw her in the times of purest joy and happiest 
moments. He gave much time to this work, 
and sought to catch the expressions of her 
face when free from any trouble. The face 
was more mature, and while the bloom of 
youthful beauty was not quite so fresh, yet 
there was a more mature beauty than upon 
the other. By her side Tom was standing, 
looking down into her lovely face with eyes 
which searched in vain for what they wished. 
His fine, scholarly, handsome face told plainly 
that all else in life was failure because that 
lovely face gave no response to the true feel- 
ings he brought. He carried a sketch of these 
pictures in his pocket, developed to a good 
degree of excellence. 

During this term Tom grew pale and thin, 
and went through his work with less life than 
usual. He seemed to have lost all hope, and 
ambition, except in his pastoral work. His 
preaching was more spiritual, and had never 
been more successful ; but his people were dis- 
tressed to see him losing his strong good 
health. They suggested rest, and his physi- 
cian advised freedom from work, and a visit 
to the old world, where new scenes would 
relieve his mind from overwork. 


1S8 


The Ideal Christian Life 


But Mae urged that he would not go then ; 
but wait till summer. She walked and rode 
with him and labored to divert his mind, and 
win his heart to her. They wandered over the 
hills, prospected for coal and iron, studied 
geology in the bed of the new railroad ; and 
every day they either rode or walked together. 
But she felt sure his trouble was of the mind 
and not so much of the body. 

As they returned from one of these walks 
they were talking about the answer of prayer, 
and Tom referred to the answer of her prayer 
for him, when he was so near death, and told 
her to pray constantly for him, as he felt 
sometimes as thoug'h he was waiting in the 
time of adversity. He had prayed and felt sure 
of the answer to his prayers ; yet he feared his 
faith was failing. It seemed at times as though 
he was losing his hold on life. She told him 
with tears that she did pray for him con- 
stantly, and she felt sure her prayers would be 
answered; and that was why she did not wish 
him to leave then. 

They were standing upon an elevated plain, 
near the Academy, and Tom pointed out to her 
the site for the new college building, the busi- 
ness streets for the new town, and residence 
streets, and the streets for the homes of the 
miners, when the coal mines were opened. 
This would one day be the busiest part of the 
town. Other roads were coming, and the 
town would build up rapidly ; and he had 
purchased all the land reaching back to the 
old town. There would soon be many mills 


Fiery Trials 


159 


and other enterprises started up in the eastern 
part of the new town on the banks of the 
river, where the falls gave so much free water- 
power. 

While they talked of these new enterprises, 
Mae asked why not build the college on the 
hill, where they stood, as it was the prettiest 
place in the new town. Tom told her there 
was a better place for it on the old site, and 
the natural grove would be made into a delight- 
ful campus, and this hill he had bought for 
the home of the president. He then turned 
to her and said: ‘Tlease let me say that I 
love you dearer than my own life. Can you 
not encourage me to hope that some day you 
can return my love, and come and live with 
me here, and help me build here my ideal 
home?’' 

She turned her face quickly away from him, 
but not before he had seen, as he believed, a 
dark cloud of displeasure pass over it. When 
she turned again towards him her face was 
pale, and she was trembling as she said: ‘Tt 
is a pretty place.” But Tom could stand no 
more; he was deadly pale, and the world 
seemed suddenly to vanish from his sight ; and 
he leaned heavily against a large sloping rock, 
and his head sank down, and he seemed to 
be dead. 

Mae was greatly frightened and felt for his 
pulse, but in her excitement could find no evi- 
dence of life. In that terrible moment all her 
past life came before her, and revealed to her 
that Tom was more to her than all the world 


160 


The Ideal Christian Life 


combined. How dark her life would be with- 
out him! and how blank and lonely! If he 
was dead, she hoped her merciful Father would 
let her go too. The thought that she had 
killed him took possession of her mind, with 
terrible force, and filled her with the deepest 
anguish. 

She stooped to pick up his sketch book, 
where it had fallen from his hand, and lay 
open at the picture of herself. She saw her 
own face, perfectly true to nature, with a 
beauty and loveliness all her own, while Tom^s 
wrapt and delighted gaze upon it left no 
doubt in her mind that he loved her as she 
really was, and not the poetic conception of 
what she might have been. It took but a 
glance to tell her this, and her heart fainted 
within her as she saw him lying there as in 
death. 

Looking around for help she saw Doctor 
Hall passing and signaled him to come. It 
seemed an age before he could reach them, 
and as he felt his pulse and heart, she asked 
tremulously: ''Doctor, is he dead?’' For a 
time he seemed not to hear her oft-repeated 
question ; but finally answered : "He is not 
dead. He has been under too much mental 
strain of late. He should have followed my 
advice, and gone away for a long rest and 
change of scene ; and he would have avoided 
this miserable breakdown.” 

Again she asked: "Will he die?” And as 
the doctor said he hoped not, a sort of quiver 
passed over Tom’s body and his eyes opened 


Fiery Trials 


161 


and closed again as he said softly: '' 'Not my 
will, but Thine be done/ ” Again he seemed 
to be gone, and Mae asked with streaming 
eyes: "Doctor, will he die?’’ He shook his head 
and in tones of sadness answered: "I think 
he will live, but it seems to me that death 
would be preferable to him and better for 
you. There are some things in life too heavy 
for mortals to carry long, and death is a 
Christian’s best friend, when he reaches the 
limit of endurance.” 

Mae answered: "Why can not men be 

sensible? I know that Alice cares only for 
you, and is sorely troubled by your failure to 
understand her. Why will you sacrifice such 
deep love as hers, and make two lives 
unhappy?” 

At this moment Tom opened his eyes and 
said faintly: "I shall not die, but live to 
glorify thee.” Mae could not restrain her 
tears as she looked into his weak, sad eyes, and 
upon his pale face, and asked if he was in 
any pain. He said he felt no pain, was only 
faint, and hoped soon to be all right. After 
taking some medicine from the Doctor, by 
his help he entered the carriage and was 
driven to his boarding house. He told Mae 
that he was sorry to leave her in their walk, 
and asked that she accompany them; but she 
declined, as they were near home. 

When alone Mae opened Tom’s sketch book 
and turned to his picture of her on that May 
morning, and read: "My ideal. My beautiful 
young love’s dream. True to nature, and 


162 


The Ideal Christian Life 


what nature would have been under favorable 
surroundings/’ Further on she came to an- 
other. ''My Ideal Realized.” This she stud- 
ied closely, and saw her real self, and was 
filled with joy as she realized that he under- 
stood her as she "was, and it made no differ- 
ence if he did see more in the face than any 
one else. That, she thought, is truly the gift 
of the artist. Why had she not understood 
this before? 

Then there was "My Ideal Home, to be 
built when Mae consents to live in it with me. 
I will test the matter once more, know the 
worst, and then submit to the will of God.” 
Then under a recent date was written : "My 
Last Will. In case of death, I leave all I 
possess to Mae Allen.” This was signed, and 
duly witnessed. 

As she read these over she said : "Dear man ! 
how have I misunderstood you? Thank the 
Lord for such true, strong and unchanging 
love. How strange that he should love me 
with such undying devotion. I fully live only 
in his presence; and he has developed me into 
what I am from a mere shadow. How nearly 
I have come to losing him ! He will probably 
never mention the subject to me again ! How 
shall I ever be able to make him understand 
that I am not dead to him?” As these 
thoughts ran through her mind the fear began 
to rise up that he would now leave for a long 
visit to the Old World, and probably droop 
and die among strangers. What could she do 
to prevent it? was the one question that she 
asked over and over. 


Fiery Trials 


163 


She threw herself down upon the rock, and 
poured out her soul in prayer to God. She 
prayed for forgiveness, for wisdom, and that 
the great fear of her heart might be turned 
aside. At first it seemed as thought the heavens 
were shut up, and the ear of God turned 
aside, and she left alone in this dark world. It 
seemed that she had almost murdered her best 
friend, and had driven him from her, and he 
would naturally feel that it would be better 
for him away from her than with her. Her 
faith seemed so weak that she could not even 
pray and be heard. Yet she was sure she 
had acted as she ought to have done as his 
best friend. If she had accepted him while 
believing that he loved an ideal, and did not 
even know what she was, it would have caused 
great unhappiness to both, when he discovered 
his sad mistake. 

She agonized in prayer while one wave of 
anguish after another rolled over her soul ; 
and could only plead for mercy through Christ 
to submit to the will of God. She prayed 
thus until she became perfectly calm, and a 
sweet peace filled her soul, and while she 
could not tell how her troubles would end, 
yet she felt sure the Lord would sustain her 
under all that must be borne. 

When she rose up in the twilight to go 
home, she was glad to see the doctor com- 
ing for her. As he assisted her in entering 
the carriage, he saw deep sadness in her face, 
and said : “Mae, I am sorry for your troubles. 
Our pastor is better, but his is a desperate 


164 


The Ideal Christian Life 


case. He evidently feels that all hope is 
ended for him, and his ideal home a perpetual 
failure. He did not refer to the matter, nor 
would I to you, only I want to know how to 
advise him. If there is no hope left, then he 
must drown his troubles in long absence, 
among new scenes. He must seek change at 
once ; and be kept from any excitement of 
feeling. I ask for no confidences, but what 
must I do?’' 

Mae answered with deep feeling: ‘‘Please 
do not send him way! If he should die, I 
would feel that I had killed him. If he goes 
away with his present misunderstanding I shall 
not be able to endure the separation; but if 
he is in danger, I will submit.” The doctor 
explained that Tom must find relief in change 
of place, and the pen could explain mistakes 
as well as the voice, and advised prudence in 
all that might be done. 

The next day Tom was feeling so much im- 
proved that he preached for his people. His 
text was : “The will of the Lord be done.” 
Those who heard him thought he referred to 
his recent affliction, and that even his own 
life was at the disposal of his Lord. It seemed 
to some as though he preached his own funeral, 
yet he was not only resigned to the Lord’s will, 
but happy in it. 

Mae remembered the words of the doctor, 
that it would be far better for him to die than 
live the life of disappointment that lay before 
him ; and felt that she would have little to 
brighten her own life if he were to die. She 


Fiery Trials 


165 


wondered that Tom had misunderstood her 
true feelings towards him. As preacher he 
seemed to know every phase of human nature, 
and as an artist he knew how to catch and 
express every feeling of the soul ; yet as a 
lover he seemed to know nothing at all of 
woman’s nature. Why could he not see that 
her heart returned love for love, and how 
would she ever be able to cause him to under- 
stand her true feelings? He interpreted her 
every embarrassed or distressed expression to 
imply offense at his suit. She would gladly 
have told him all her mind, but he gave her 
no opportunity. He regarded the matter as 
permanently settled. 

In bitter anguish Tom had called upon the 
Lord for grace and strength to submit to His 
will, and after spending several hours in prayer 
early Sunday morning, he remembered that 
Jesus says: ‘Teace I leave with you, my 
peace I give unto you : not as the world giveth, 
give I unto you. Let not your heart be 
troubled, neither let it be afraid.” “These 
things I have spoken unto you, that in Me ye 
might have peace. In the world ye shall 
have tribulation : but be of good cheer ; I have 
overcome the world.” He prayed in Jesus’ 
name that he might have peace in Christ ; and 
that his heart might not be troubled nor afraid. 
As he prayed a deep sweet peace came over 
him, and he found that he could let his heart 
not be troubled nor afraid, only by believing 
in God, and also by believing in Christ. He 
did believe in Christ; and he believed that all 


166 


The Ideal Christian Life 


He says is true. He believed there were many 
mansions in his Father's house, and Christ 
had gone to prepare him a place there, and 
would come back and receive him there with 
Himself. This would henceforth be his ideal 
home, and it little mattered where he dwelt 
while he labored and waited here till his Lord 
should come and receive him to himself in 
his Father's home. 

He felt that the Lord did indeed come unto 
him, and did not leave him comfortless ; but 
manifested Himself to him. Tom prayed very 
earnestly that he might know and gladly do 
the Lord's will. He prayed that Mae might 
not be influenced by his weakness to yield her 
hand without her heart; and that he might be 
able to be too true a friend to her to ever 
press her again against her will to marry him. 
He was filled with unspeakable peace, and was 
willing to suffer the will of God, as well as 
do it. 

He spent much of the Sunday afternoon in 
his room alone with God; and decided that he 
had been trying to live too much by bread 
alone, and not enough by every word which 
proceedeth out of the mouth of God. It seemed 
to him that he had succeeded in all of his 
efforts but one, and probably he had not 
remembered fully enough that the Lord had 
given him wealth, and the ability to succeed in 
all he undertook. He determined to take heed 
lest he should forget that without Christ he 
could do nothing. He had set his heart, per- 
haps, too much on this life, and had thought 


Fiery Trials 


167 


too much about an earthly home. It had 
become his chief earthly aim to build his ideal 
home. 

Now he freely gave it all up, as he felt in 
submission to the will of God, and he would 
live for God, and His kingdom, and for his 
heavenly home. In this state of feeling he 
went to sleep ; and dreamed that Mae came 
to him, and said: ''Try again, I know you can 
succeed. Father says we often fail because 
we give up too soon. Study your piece till 
you know it thoroughly.” Then he thought 
her eyes were running over with tears, and her 
face beaming with joy as she said: "I have 
prayed for you, and I am sure you will get 
well.” For some time he seemed to live over 
the past, and felt himself moved by the one 
purpose, to make himself worthy of her friend- 
ship. So when he finally awoke from his 
troubled sleep, he felt the purpose of his early 
life had returned with many fold more fervor 
than ever before. 

He would make himself more worthy of her 
friendship than he had ever been before. It 
should be a friendship based upon the purest 
love. He would live and manifest his love 
in serving and pleasing her, and he would 
never mention his love again, but would live 
it all the time for her happiness. 


CHAPTER XIV. 


Perfected Through Suffering. 

The following day Tom secured the services 
of Richard Hall, who had preached for him the 
night before, to supply his church during his 
absence. He left the school under Mae's con- 
trol, telling her that he must seek rest in 
change of scene and relief from toil, or else 
suffer a complete breakdown in health. She 
held up the medal on his watch chain, and 
said: I am fearful that you are not strong 

enough to take the travel you propose alone, 
and if anything serious should come of your 
trip, I should feel that I am responsible for it. 
I know I am your true friend, if I do seem to 
bring trouble to you." 

Tom looked at her in a hopeless manner and 
said : ‘'Mae, I feel like I have already died, and 
am now beginning life over again. But it is 
no fault of yours, and you are in no way 
to blame. I must have been trying to go con- 
trary to the purpose of God, and have misin- 
terpreted His will. I am resigned, I trust, to 
His will, and can say ‘The will of the Lord be 
done.' I submit at last." 

With deep feeling while her eyes grew moist, 
as she held up the medal, Mae said: “I feel 
now that I am alone in the world, and I need 
your sympathy and help. I told you once 
that I felt that I should need your sympathy 
and help far more than you would need mine. 
Please do not forget our pledge. I will never 
fail to remember it, and prove my friendship 
in every possible way I can." 


Perfected Through Suffering 


169 


Tom said: ‘1 do feel for you, my friend! 
My heart has bled for you all the time! I 
know that your friendship must have been 
sorely taxed, and for that reason I have 
kept silent, and will likely never burden your 
friendship in that manner any more. I have 
been so selfish, that I feel you could not but 
doubt the purity of my friendship, which has 
sought its own, and not your pleasure. It 
shall be my happiness to make you happy. I 
assure you now that you shall find in me, to 
the fullest extent of my ability, all the sym- 
pathy and help I can render. If I may never 
be more than a friend, I assure you that you 
shall never have cause to complain of my 
friendship. I hold myself ready to answer 
every demand that you may make, and assure 
you that I shall count it my highest pleasure 
to be permitted to contribute to your help to 
bear your burdens, or trials, or to make your 
life brighter and better. My own disappoint- 
ment and failure in life shall be sweet, when 
I remember that by the loss I sustain, your 
life has at least been less dark and burdened. 
I promise you again that I shall never lose 
sight of your well being and happiness. I will 
be your truest friend forever.'' 

At that time Tom noticed that Mae's face 
was very pale and she seemed very much agi- 
tated, and said: ^'Please excuse me, my friend, 
I would not pain you for anything, and yet 
to my great sorrow I seem to be a source of 
continued trouble to you !" 

‘Tlease do not feel that way," said Mae; ‘T 


170 


The Ideal Christian Life 


am troubled only about your health, and fear 
that you may have another attack. I appre- 
ciate far more than you realize your kindly 
feelings for me; and am grieved beyond mea- 
sure over your sufferings.’’ 

They parted at the school room, and as 
she gave him her hand and raised her eyes 
to his, they were swimming in tears, and she 
asked that he would write to her every day, 
for she would be troubled about him. 

He carried a heavy heart with him all the 
way, till he reached the end of his trip. The 
one question in his mind was, did Mae really 
have any love for him? What did she mean by 
saying she cared more for his feelings for her 
than he knew? Why was she so anxious about 
him, and what did that look mean from her 
pure, honest eyes, if she had no love for him? 
Such questions as these would force them- 
selves upon his mind all the way. 

Each day he wrote to her, giving an account 
of what he saw, and how he fared, stating 
cheerfully that his health was improving. He 
was anxious lest his statements about himself 
should become tiresome and distasteful to her ; 
but at the end of his trip he found the answer 
to each letter as kindly and warmly written as 
his own. He felt like a new man, and wrote 
to Mae that her kind letters had helped him 
much ; and he thought he might hope for an 
early return as soon as he could engage an 
expert to test the coal. The samples had proved 
to be of high grade, and he expected a valuable 
yield from the mine. He would arrange to 
begin work on it immediately. 


Perfected Through Suffering 


171 


A little later he wrote her that he had times 
of depression, when all was dark, and there 
seemed none on earth to care for him, and 
heaven itself seemed a long way off. There 
seemed no eye to pity, no hand to save, and 
the very ear of God appeared dull of hearing, 
and at such times he walked in darkness and 
had no light. He knew it was some mental 
depression, and his physician thought that 
rest and proper treatment would soon relieve 
all trouble. For a while he grew worse daily, 
and was unable to throw off the impression 
that his life was a failure and he had lived in 
vain. His mind was so much involved that 
it seemed to him his loss of Mae was the loss 
of all. He had lived under the full assur- 
ance that the Lord had given Mae to him as his 
companion, and his failure to win her love and 
hand so affected his mind as to cause him 
to think that the Lord had cast him off, because 
of some sin or unfaithfulness. 

His physician was an earnest Christian, and 
by his warm sympathy won from Tom his life 
story and his recent affliction ; and prevailed 
upon him to preach for his church the same 
sermon from the Scripture, ‘‘The will of the 
Lord be done.'’ In the sermon he showed that 
the will of the Lord is right, and best, and 
ought to be done, and all Christians ought 
not only submit to it, but willingly and gladly 
yield themselves up to the will of God, and 
enter into it heartily and joyfully. When the 
will of God crosses the plans and purposes of 
His people they ought to obtain such grace 


172 


The Ideal Christian Life 


and leading of the Holy Spirit that they may 
yield themselves cheerfully to His will and 
find their highest joy and greatest happiness 
in knowing and doing it. Sometimes there are 
trials of faith, as Abraham was tried when he 
believed God and became the father of the 
faithful; then there are tests of faith by fiery 
trials as were the early Christians, who like 
Job, could say: ‘‘Though he slay me, yet will 
I trust Him."’ There are purifying fires of 
afflictions, which consume the dross, and leave 
the life approved of God in Christ. What He 
does we poor short-sighted mortals often know 
not; but let us not rebel, nor resist His will, 
and in due time we shall know that He does 
all things well. 

When the services were over the physician 
met him with a glad light in his eyes, and gave 
him a cordial grasp of the hand, saying: “My 
patient is safe now ; for no Christian believing 
and realizing the truths of that sermon, can 
ever be crushed by any heart trouble. He 
trusts in the Lord, and loves Him too well to 
rebel against Him. Accept the will of God, 
and obtain grace from Him to be happy in 
doing and suffering His will. Trust in Him 
my brother, and build up your over-taxed 
physical powers and you will soon be your 
self again.’’ 

The church invited him to preach again the 
next Sunday, which he readily consented to do, 
and was surprised w'hen they extended an 
earnest call to him to become their pastor 
When he prayed over the matter he felt sure 


Perfected Through Suffering 


173 


that the Lord directed otherwise. His work 
was not there, but was far south, where his 
people loved him as their pastor, and were 
prayerfully awaiting his return. He felt sure 
that the Lord wanted him to develop them 
and lead them to a more faithful obedience 
to Christ, and cause them to become a bless- 
ing to all the surrounding country. 

Only once he faltered when he thought of 
the life he must begin again and live over. A 
life void of the hope of ever realizing his ideal 
home. He had studied out his model, and 
had planned his ideal till it well-nigh seem- 
ed a living reality. He intended to repro- 
duce Mae’s childhood home, enlarged and per- 
fected, and they would not leave a single part 
of the home where the Lord was not envited 
to dwell with them there. But all this was 
now to be a thing of the past to him. His ideal 
home would never be built; because Mae was 
not able to consent to dwell in it with him as 
his ideal companion. He was too much of an 
idealist to meet her approval, and he had lost 
her, it seemed, forever. But he looked to 
heaven for his ideal home, and he would work 
out his ideal, as far as possible, in the lives 
and homes of his people. 

He was sorry to decline the loving call to 
this church, but felt that the will of the Lord 
demanded it. Yet they constrained him to 
preach for them while he remained in the city. 
There were soon evidences of a gracious 
revival, and many were happily converted, and 
the church was lifted up to a higher plain 


174 


The Ideal Christian Life 


of Christian obedience, and Tom found the 
spiritual work was greatly beneficial to his 
health. 

The daily letters had continued to pass 
between him and Mae ; and his health was 
fully restored, and he had obtained his full con- 
sent, if truly the Lord's will, to live without 
her as his companion. He also heard from 
the specialist that the coal was plentiful and 
high grade, and he engaged him to get it out. 

When the meetings were ended, he wrote to 
Mae the results, but received no answer for 
many days. He feared that she had wearied of 
his letters, yet he would keep his promise, and 
wrote each day. Finally, when an answer 
did come, it was written in a weak, trembling 
hand, indicating that she was ill. She express- 
ed herself as much rejoiced at the results of his 
meetings, and hoped that he would now realize 
that the Lord was yet with him, and she was 
glad that he had such confidence in her; that 
he would continue to write though no answer 
came. She hoped he would soon finish his 
business and return to his friends. She was 
so thankful that the Lord had not removed 
him from their church, and sent him to the 
city. The whole church was full of gratitude 
and were running over with gladness and 
praise to the Lord. 

She had been sick, nigh unto death, the doc- 
tor said ; but all danger was now passed, and 
she was able to write as she sat in her chair. 
Only say that he would soon be home, and 
she would improve more rapidly. Come as 


Perfected Through Su feting 175 

early as possible, for she needed him. He 
telegraphed that he would leave immediately 
for home ; but was unexpectedly detained on 
his way by the death of his stepfather, and 
imformed her that she might write him on the 
way. He asked that she would be patient 
with him, and treat him in the same old kind 
and friendly manner. He had lived in uncer- 
tainty, and had hoped against hope, until he 
had thought it better to end his suspense. She 
had earnestly requested that he would not 
take anything for granted, and he had sought 
faithfully to know her true feelings, and now 
had yielded fully to the inevitable. He would 
find his greatest happiness in contributing to 
her happiness, and he honored and loved her 
the more from the fact that she would not 
yield her hand without the heart. 

His early dream had been to make himself 
worthy of her friendship, and in some way to 
enjoy her help through life. He would now 
be happy to perfect his early dream, and he 
would offer her as pure and unselfish a friend- 
ship as his nature could yield. She should 
never have reason to be offended with him 
again if in his power to prevent it. He attached 
no blame to her, for he was sure that she had 
acted in the fear of the Lord as her own heart 
and better judgment had dictated. 

When he sent this letter he was much in 
prayer; but his mind was at rest, and he expe- 
rienced perfect peace in Christ. He felt that 
the will of the Lord is always best ; and on his 
knees he prayed for grace to enable him to 


176 


The Ideal Christian Life 


always say, ''Not my will, but Thine be done.’^ 
While he prayed a sweet peace came into his 
heart, and a small still voice seemed to answer 
that the Lord was with him and would help 
and strengthen him. All dread was gone, and 
he looked forward to the future with peace and 
joy in Christ, and felt willing to give himself 
wholly to the Lord and His work. 

He was with his stepfather the last days 
of his illness, and was a great comfort to him. 
He found him as he drew near his heavenly 
home, leaning wholly upon Christ. He said 
he appreciated more than ever before the fact 
that he was saved by grace through faith in 
Christ. He was forgetting all the works of 
righteousness he had ever done, and was look- 
ing to Christ alone, and him crucified as his 
only hope of salvation. He was happy believ- 
ing in Christ and in his holy words. The 
Father^s house, the many mansions, the place 
prepared, and the Lord's coming back again 
for him to receive him to himself, were all 
perfectly real to him through belief in Christ 
and of His words. 

Just before his departure, he told Tom that 
he had been a true son to him, and that he 
was very happy in his success in life, and in 
the service of Christ. He urged that he would 
not attempt to live too much by bread alone, 
but every word of God. As he succeeded in 
business, and accumulated more and more 
wealth, beware lest he at all forget that the 
Lord gave him wealth and also the power to 
make it; and be sure to use it for the glory 
of God. 


Perfected Through Sufering 177 

He also told him not to forget the Old 
Preacher’s daughter and family. Build him 
a good comfortable home and take Mae and 
mother and younger children to live with him. 
Be as a father to all of Preacher Allen’s chil- 
dren, and save his wife from all the further 
burdens of life. 

When Tom told him of Mae’s feeling toward 
him, and that he had about despaired of win- 
ning her in marriage, he simply said: ‘‘No; she 
has loved you nearly all your life, and has 
lived for you, and will live for you to the end. 
You fail to understand her. She is your’s 
wholly, and all you need to do is to take her 
to yourself and make her life happy.” 

Before he died he had Tom write her plainly 
that he wanted her to tell him in her next letter 
if she did return his love, and if she would 
consent to marry him. He had him ask for a 
full and true understanding of her feelings 
toward him, and promise to cheerfully and 
lovingly abide by her wishes in the matter. 

Mae’s answer to both his letters came after 
his stepfather’s death, and he took the letter 
before the Lord in earnest believing prayer, 
and seemed to hear the voice of God answer- 
ing, that the Lord was with him and would 
strengthen and help him. All anxiety was gone, 
and he opened the letter with gladness, believ- 
ing that it would settle the matter according 
to the will of God, and end his long suspense. 

Mae stated that she was much improved in 
health, and overjoyed at his early return. She 
was fearful that she had interrupted his plans. 


T7S‘ The Ideal Christian. Life 

but was so lonely without him. She was glad 
he had written so plainly and had asked her 
to do the same thing, for she had found that 
when she felt most she was able to say the 
least. When they parted last at the school 
room door, her heart was near breaking from 
grief, but she was not able to say a single 
word that she wanted to say ; nor could she say 
what she wanted on the day he had that fear- 
ful attack. There had been many a time when 
she wanted to say that she had repented of 
her rebellious life, and would be willing to live 
any where and under any trials, if necessary, 
to serve the Lord, and work with Tom. She 
had never in all her life had any love for any 
one else, and that lovely May morning was as 
precious to her as to him, and he might speak 
of it all he pleased. Some day she would 
tell him all, and he would understand her bet- 
ter. She was sorry to have caused him to suf- 
fer so much, and he need not suffer any more ; 
for her heart was all his and had been all 
the time. Her only difficulty was that she 
had believed that he did not really love her, 
but his own ideal of her. She had been made 
extremely unhappy by this belief, and it was 
the cause of all his and her unhappiness , but 
all of her doubts were gone, and she was happy 
beyond all power of expression. 

Tom was so happy that he sat and wept, 
then he kneeled down and held the letter up 
toward heaven and thanked the Lord for the 
message it brought, and the assurance of Mae’s 
sweet love. He prayed the blessing of the 


Perfected Through Suffering 179 

Lord upon their union, that they might glorify 
Him in their lives, and that no leaness of soul 
might come from this gift of his desire. Deep, 
heartfelt praise went up to God for this great 
mercy. He had left it all to the will of God, 
and now he praised Him for His gift. Life 
was no longer empty and dark, the desire of 
his life was about to be realized and he was 
thankful and happy. 

He had inherited large property at his step- 
father’s death, and many times more by his 
mother’s will, but all of it had seemed as noth- 
ing while Mae’s love was denied him. Now 
he was thankful that he could make Mae’s life 
more comfortable, and though impatient to be 
at home, he waited to confer with a contractor 
and arrange for the building of his home. 

When he reached Allendale, Mae and her 
brother were waiting for him with Uncle Jim 
and the greys. Their greetings were very 
warm, and when alone in the home, Tom told 
her how happy her letter had made him, and 
how he loved her as his own soul, and asked if 
she loved him enough to become his wife. She 
gave him her hand, and lifting the sweetest 
face and loveliest eyes up towards his, said: 
‘'I am yours ; I loved you all the time, but was 
sure that you did not love me when you first 
returned. I told you then that you loved an 
artist’s dream, instead of myself. My great- 
est sorrow was that I felt that you loved what 
I might and ought to have been. I was sure 
you would awake to the reality some day, and 
instead of feeling love, you would despise me. 


180 The Ideal Christian Life 

I felt bound for your sake, as well as my own, 
to discourage your advances. But I saw the 
model of your last picture and from it I learn- 
ed my mistake. You knew me better than 
I did myself, and had been developing me into 
what you wanted me to be.'’ 

Tom put a rare ring upon her finger, and 
they were both exceedingly happy. He told 
her mother of their promise, and asked her con- 
sent and blessing. She gave it with a happy 
mother's kiss, and an earnest, '‘God bless you, 
my children, and your father's blessing upon 
you too; for he gave it while he lived. He 
prayed for this, and that the Lord's blessings 
might be upon you. I trust what you have 
suffered may be the means of brightening your 
lives and save you from other mistakes." 

They passed a happy evening in the Allen 
home, as all the brothers and sisters knew and 
approved of their promises. Tom wanted 
her to set an early day for the marriage, and 
she promised to be ready as soon as the home 
was built on the hill. She fully approved 
of his plan, and it was begun in a short time. 
He felt as he looked into her beautiful and 
happy face, that he realized his high ideal of 
womanly beauty and excellence. She was 
lovely beyond description, and the highest 
power of the brush had failed to bring out 
half the loveliness of her face, which was radi- 
ant with perfect peace and happiness, and was 
more lovely than he had before realized. They 
were contented and happy, and grateful ; pray- 
ers and thanksgiving went up from their 
hearts to God, the giver of all good. 


CHAPTER XV. 


The Story of Suffering. 

Tom saw that Mae had been over burdened 
and her recent sickness had been the result of 
too much work and mental anxiety, and he 
insisted that she take a vacation. She put her 
hand upon his arm, and deckred that she 
would spend her vacation with him, and help 
him in his work. There was no better health 
resort than their own mountains, and their 
own health-giving waters could not be excelled, 
and she would find health where he had once 
found it. She only needed rest and time to 
build her up, as the cause of her disease had 
been fully removed. 

He eldest brother, Jonathan, had returned 
from college fully prepared to teach and take 
the entire management of the school, and he 
took charge of the work with their oversight. 
Together they rode over the hills, and wand- 
ered through the groves, and drank at the 
health-giving springs, and watched the prog- 
ress of the new road, and saw with pleasure 
the opening of the coal mine, and the accu- 
mulations of its rich treasures. It was a happy 
day for them both when the dirt was broken 
on the hill for their new home. 

The builder realized that he had no ordinary 
work in hand, but was expected to embody 
in material the dream of the artist, and build 
a house for an ideal home. The object sought 
in the building was comfort and beauty, and 
not a great display. No difference where they 


182 


The Ideal Christian Lije 


went, it was always convenient to return by 
the new home. 

The first Sunday after Tom’s return his 
people held a thanksgiving service because of 
his restoration to health and his return to 
them. They could not pay so large a salary 
as the other church, and they felt that it was 
a matter of principle and not money which 
brought him back to them. They were filled 
with gratitude to God and love to him because 
of his devotion to them. He preached from 
the text: ''What shall I render unto the Lord 
for all His benefits towards me? I will take 
the cup of Salvation and call upon the name 
of the Lord.” He felt truly that the sorrows 
of death had compassed him, and the pains of 
hell had got hold upon him, and he had found 
trouble and sorrow. None but God could tell 
how low he had been brought, when he felt 
that the sun was turned into darkness above 
him, the foundations of the earth did shake and 
were broken up, and it seemed that he had 
fallen to rise no more. Thick darkness cov- 
ered his mind, and it seemed that he was cut 
off from all hope in life, and the Lord’s mercy 
was clean gone, and His promises failed for- 
ever more. But he called upon God in his 
trouble, and He heard and delivered him from 
death, his eyes from tears and his feet from 
falling. Therefore would he call upon Him as 
long as he lived. 

When they had recounted the many benefits 
of God to them, they all clasped hands in evi- 
dence of their pledge of mutual love and fel- 


The Story of Suffering IM 

lowship in Christ, and the pastor poured his 
heart in gratitude and praise to God for all His 
benefits to them. It was a day of tender 
and happy thanksgiving by all the church ; but 
to none more than to the pastor and Mae. They 
had passed through great darkness and sore 
troubles, and they accepted their deliverance, 
and gave thanks to the Lord. 

The one great object of interest now to Tom 
and Mae was the building of their home. Here 
they delighted to linger and direct the various 
improvements which were in progress. As 
the season advanced the flower garden and 
grounds were put in order, one part of the 
grounds was to be a reproduction of the beau- 
tiful grounds at Mae’s old home. Here the 
dear mother would delight to linger and live 
over the happy days of the past, and bring 
some of fresh joy to comfort her declining 
years, and it would be a joy to them to live 
over something like the same life, looking 
upon the same beauties of nature. They pro- 
cured choice plants from the grounds of the 
old home, and reproduced the flowers, fruits 
and shade of the home so dear to Mae’s heart. 
Their home was to be her old home enlarged 
and perfected ; so that she should realize all, 
and more than all she had lost in the home 
itself. 

The large rock upon which Mae had poured 
out her heart in prayer the day she came so 
near losing Tom, was in the midst of the 
grounds, and was to be ornamented and made 
into a lovely summer house. Here they had 


184 The Ideal Christian Life 

rustic seats prepared, and it was their place of 
rest while on the hill. 

As they talked here one day Mae handed 
him his sketch book, and told him she picked 
it up from the rock that day when she thought 
she had lost him. It had revealed the truth 
to her and enabled her to realize her great 
happiness. From it she learned that her artist 
lover had not only seen more in her girl self 
than was really there, but saw her and loved 
her real mature self. It had enabled her to 
see and realize what she had been unable to 
understand. 

Tom urged that she would tell him the 
promised story of her life-struggle, and why 
she had disliked so much to have him refer 
to that lovely May morning? 

She told him he could speak of that lovely 
May morning when ever he pleased, for that 
day was as dear to her as it was to him. She 
had also felt the same kindling of deep feel- 
ing, though she did not understand all it 
meant ; but at that time she fully determined 
to wait until he was through school, and aid 
him in his glorious work. Just after this she 
learned that their lovely home might have to 
go for debt, it had already lost many of its 
comforts. She saw the terrible strain upon 
her father, and that he and her mother had 
lost nearly all the pleasures of life, and were 
leaning heavily upon the Lord for support 
under their crushing burdens. She had hoped 
to go through college, but had been compelled 
to give it up. These were the things w'hich 


The Story of Suffering 


185 


had embittered her life, and caused her to feel 
so unkindly towards the members of her 
father’s church. It seemed to her that they 
had robbed them of bread, their home, and of 
their very lives also. They seemed devoid of 
the love of Christ, as well as common hon- 
esty; in that they saw their pastor laboring 
for them, in deep need of the necessities of 
life, and yet closed their hearts against him. 
He sought their highest good, and they were 
not willing to supply his temporal needs. Her 
life was made dark, and great bitterness filled 
her soul against them for their covetousness 
and wrong against her father. 

She felt then that something was terribly 
wrong with such churches, and decided that 
she could never consent to depend upon such 
people for a support. She felt now that this 
might have been rebellion against the Lord; 
but at that time she thought it was only a just 
resentment against their injustice. How little 
and mean they appeared to her then. They 
were all doing well in business and many were 
living in wealth, while there was scarcely bread 
on their pastor’s table. They were heaping up 
the comforts of life around them, while even 
his home was being destroyed by their failure 
to pay him his just wages. Yet they claimed 
to be the people of God, who gave His Son, 
and the servants of Christ, Who gave Himself 
for them, while they refused to give of their 
means to support the minister of Christ who 
labored for them in spiritual things. She felt 
unwilling to labor for such people, and decided 


m 


The Ideal Christian Life 


that she could not share such a life, even with 
Tom. She, therefore, determined to crush 
out whatever of love might be springing up in 
her heart for him. 

The banker s son had for some time showed 
a decided preference for her society, and 
although she had never especially liked him, 
she decided that she would accept him, and 
thereby save her parents from their terrible 
struggle with poverty. She compared the two 
men together on that June evening and found 
that her heart went out to the other, yet she 
had determined not to listen to her heart. She 
had listened to his worldly talk until her mind 
was perverted, and for the time she well nigh 
made shipwreck of faith. 

All this time things grew worse at home, 
until the crash came. Only a few days before 
it did come, her ungodly lover carried her to 
ride, and they stopped at this place, and he told 
her that here her house should be. Then he 
spoke of the grand dances they would have, 
and of the pleasures they would enjoy from 
their stores of wine and hoards of gold. But 
she must promise him that she would give up 
her father and mother entirely, and leave her 
church and go with him to his, where they 
were broad and liberal enough to enjoy all 
things, and were rich enough to be thoroughly 
respectable. 

When she hesitated, he told her she must 
submit. He was making all the sacrifice for 
her, in taking her out of poverty back to 
wealth, and surely she could do that much 


The Story of Suffering 


m 


for him. But to his utter surprise, she told 
him that she could not and would not give 
up her parents and her obedience to Christ for 
any amount of wealth. He was exceedingly 
angry and hissed something like curses 
through his teeth; and she stepped out of the 
carriage, and he drove away and left her stand- 
ing near this rock. She sat down upon it and 
wept, and tried to pray and repent of all the 
wrong she had done and felt. She saw some 
light, but it was very dim. 

She looked into Tom's face with moist eyes 
as she said he could now understand the 
expression on her face when he told her he 
had bought this place for her home. She felt 
then that she could never separate from it 
those bitter associations. Then turning toward 
their lovely home that was being built, she 
sang in a sweet glad voice : 

''Out of my stony griefs 
Bethel Til raise." 

"Yes," said Tom, "we will call it our 'Bethel 
Home.' " 

After a few moments silence, Mae said : "I 
knew that you wanted an approval of the place 
from me more as an encouragement of hope 
than to settle the matter of the home, and 
I wanted to approve of it, but your hasty 
glance and conclusion disarmed me of power to 
say anything." 

"Ah, Mae! How I suffered from that hasty 
conclusion ! and how much unhappiness it 
caused you 1" 


188 


The Ideal Christian Life 


‘‘Yes/" said she, “but it is past now, and it 
was the means of bringing about a perfect 
understanding, and we are the happier now 
because of it."" 

“How was it that you could not bear any 
reference to that lovely May morning?"" Tom 
asked, after another thoughtful silence. 

She said she would continue her story, and 
he would understand. When the crash came 
and the old home had to go, her cup of grief 
was full. Her false lover came over to bid 
in the place; but Tom"s stepfather ran it up 
so high that it paid all the debts and left some 
money. They disposed of much of their fur- 
niture and stock, and this gave them means 
with which to move and start a small rented 
farm. Her father struggled bravely against 
despondency, but his over-taxed strength gave 
way, and he was prostrated by a nervous 
breakdown. It almost crazed her to see his 
patient, humble and resigned sufferings, and 
remember that professed Christians for whom 
he had spent all and worn out his life in 
their service, cared nothing for his sufferings, 
and none of them even came to see him, nor did 
they ever send any relief, not even a kind en- 
quiry that she ever knew. Her heart grew 
more bitter toward them, and her whole 
nature became soured. She had no confidence 
in the piety of any of them, she believed in 
God, and trusted in Christ, yet it seemed the 
Lord had cast them off, and would be favorable 
no more. Even when she tried to pray, it 
seemed that His mercy was gone from them 


The Story of Suffering 189 

forever, and he had shut up His compassion 
from them. 

She could see now that it was her infirmity 
but then she felt as though the Lord had cast 
ofif His own servant, like the church, in the 
time of old age, sickness and helplessness. Her 
father would say that all his sufferings would 
work good, and were for the glory of God, but 
it was impossible for her to realize it. The 
thought would even come to her, “Doth God 
indeed know of our needs? Does He consider 
us and care for our suffering? The 
wicked prosper in the world and in- 
crease in riches, while the pure and 
godly suffer untold hardships?’' Her father had 
spent his all and himself in the service of God 
and the churches and had lived a pure, honest 
and godly life, yet he was suffering untold pri- 
vations and bodily pain, and his life was 
going out from actual want , while many thor- 
oughly wicked had more than heart could wish 
and were free from pain. These things caused 
her faith to stagger and her heart to faint. 
Deep down in her soul she knew that the Lord 
does all things well, but she could not under-’ 
stand it and fainted. 

She was in almost total darkness when her 
father died. When the end was near he said : 
“My precious child, the Lord does all things 
well. What He does thou knowest not now, 
but shall know. I have prayed that your faith 
fail not. You will need great faith to meet 
the sorrow and burdens before you. Trust 
in the Lord and do good and He will sustain 
you. I have prayed for you and the Lord has 


190 


The Ideal ChruHan Life 


told me that after you have suffered a while, 
there will be light and blessings for you” 
His last words were: ‘'Victory! more than con- 
querers through Christ who loved us! Mae, 
Tom is coming to help you. All is well !’’ 
Then a sweet smile lighting his face he said: 
“A life spent in the service of Christ can never 
be a failure!’' Then he sweetly sank to rest. 
Her mother closed his eyes, saying: “There 
shall be light at evening time,” and then she 
was prostrated. Kind neighbors came and 
cared for the burial, and when it was over she 
seemed to realize that her father’s burdens had 
fallen upon her. 

The remaining stock were sold and by the 
aid of a regular amount in the bank by an 
unknown friend, the burial expenses were 
paid, and they moved into a small cottage. 
Here they began to know the trials of pov- 
erty, and she wondered why her father did 
not foresee this and stop spending his all for 
people who cared nothing for him. The old 
bitterness grew more intense during these 
dark days. She remembered Tom and those 
bright moments of bliss, and she grew anx- 
ious for his return, but then she remembered 
again that he would be compelled to spend his 
life in the service of the same kind of churches, 
and her whole nature revolted against 
such a life. She was not willing to share his 
lot with him in life. Without a home, and 
nothing before him in the world but poverty, 
want, and afflictions, in the service of churches 
which would leave him to suffer and die' in 


The Story of Suffering 


191 


want when he had worn himself out for them. 
She knew that he would feel that it was woe 
unto me, if I preached not ; and she saw 
nothing before him but afflictions and dis- 
tress if he did, and she fully resolved never 
to marry a preacher, with no certain place of 
abode, and no certain income. 

She began to teach that she might make a 
living, and they learned to live on a little, 
that they might save the monthly bank amount 
to educate the children. She also studied that 
she might prepare herself for better work. All 
enthusiasm was lost out of her life, and she 
became simply a bread winning machine. She 
was not unwilling to teach, but grinding pov- 
erty made it such a hard necessity. She gave 
up all idea of marriage because she could not 
accept him she loved, and she would never 
marry without love. 

Later on the boys worked a small farm, and 
she obtained a place in the Academy, and by 
their combined efforts they were able to make 
a fairly good support, and her eldest brother 
was sent to college on the bank account, which 
had greatly increased and soon they were able 
to keep all the children in school. 

She began to look forward to Tom’s return 
with deep anxiety and dread, and when he 
came and told her of his ideal love for her, 
and of the ideal life work and home he had in 
mind, it all seemed so unreal and out of reach 
that it well nigh waked up her contempt. His. 
conceptions of herself were so far from the 
real that they seemed bitter mockery, and 


192 


Tht Ideal Christian Life 


satisfied her that he had no real knowledge 
of her self, and could have no sympathy for 
her, much less love. When he spoke of their 
meeting in May, and referred to her budding 
loveliness, she saw that he had developed in 
his mind w^hat she might have been, and she 
was filled with self loathing by the contrast. It 
seemed a cruel mockery of her condition. Her 
undying love for Tom was fully roused and 
yet he did not even know her real self and could 
not love her if he did. She was terribly 
oppressed by this, and blamed her father’s 
church more than ever, and even felt that she 
would be glad to die and get out of her trouble. 
The slightest reference to that early expe- 
rience filled her with this painful, self-con- 
scious unworthiness, which he always inter- 
preted as opposition to himself. 

After she had been revived as a Christian, 
and brought back to a living hope through 
faith in Christ, she determined to make herself 
worthy of Tom’s best love. She surrendered 
fully to the Lord and repented of all her rebel- 
lious life, and obtained grace to forgive every 
wrong she had suffered. She found herself 
entering into full sympathy with Tom in all 
his plans and work. She studied to make his 
life happy in every possible way, hoping to 
win his love from her ideal to her real self. 
Sometimes she felt that the cup of bliss was 
just about to be pressed to her lips; but it 
would be dashed away by his declaring him- 
self more in love with his ideal. On that ter- 
rible day when she thought she had lost him. 


The Story of Suffering 


193 


she learned that he knew and loved her real 
self; but just as she found it out, he seemed 
to vanish from her. He thought his suit vain, 
and had given her up, and was going away 
to die alone of secret grief. He was so dear 
that his pain seemed her own, and she would 
gladly have told him all, but was unable to do 
so. None can ever know what she suffered 
during his absence, and especially during the 
time of his great trouble? It was then she 
called upon the Lord in her trouble, and he 
helped her, and made her feel that it would 
be all right soon. She called to mind the 
saying of her father, that after suffering a 
while, the God of all grace would make her 
perfect, establish, strengthen and settle her. 
May we not hope for the settling now? God 
has been working out his own glorious ends 
all the time. 

As they returned home Tom called her atten- 
tion to the fact that their home would soon 
be finished and asked that she would name 
the day of their marriage so they might fur- 
nish the home. With happy smile she said: ‘Tt 
must be the first day of May, in memory of 
that queen of days.’’ 

IL. 



CHAPTER XVL 


A May Day. 

The first day of May dawned into a lovely 
morning, and gave promise of a most perfect 
day. The sweet perfume of flowers floated in 
the air, while the genial warmth of sunshine 
filled, and flooded, and glorified the earth, and 
all nature was full and running over with hap- 
piness. No less happy were Tom and Mae as 
they took their usual walk to their lovely home. 
The house and the grounds themselves seemed 
onl}^ a part and product of that lovely morning. 

“How bright and lovely the day,^' said Tom, 
as he met Mae at the door. 

“Yes,’’ she answered, “it is a veritable reprint 
of that one which seems so far back in the past, 
only this is much more real and satisfactory.” 

Tom said: “This is the ripening fruit of the 
buds of promise of that other May day, and the 
fruit will fully justify all the opening buds had 
promised.” 

Mae asked, “Have I developed up to your 
marvelous ideal of those days?” 

“Far beyond them,” said he, “for I never 
dreamed then of the wealth of your womanly 
charms, nor the riches of your love, nor the 
excellency and beauties of your character. All 
these are far beyond the ken of my brightest 
dream at that time. I had no conception of 
them then.” 

“But, Tom, can you truly say that you are 
fully satisfied with me as the embodiment of 
your ideal as I come to you today?” 


A May Day 


195 


With joy beaming in his face, Tom an- 
swered : ^‘Mae, I am perfectly satisfied. I could 
not wish to make a single change. The flow- 
ers of May are not more beautiful, and I have 
never found a woman more thoroughly learned, 
and more consecrated to Christ and His serv- 
ice, none with a clearer head, a larger heart, a 
stronger will, and lovelier spirit, than you 
bring me today. Your love for me is all I 
want it to be, and I have my ideal woman, and 
am satisfied, you are today all I ask, and I 
promise never, in no sense, will I grow dissat- 
isfied or love you less.’’ 

Mae laid her hand in his and asked with 
deep interest: ‘‘Tom, will you always be pa- 
tient with me, and bear with me in my times 
of weakness?’' 

“Mae, I promise that I will never be angry 
with you. My love shall grow stronger and 
purer, and it shall comfort and bear you up 
at all times.” 

“But I fear that you do not know me well, 
and some day you may see that what I was 
your imagination made me, and what I am you 
found too late, and be disappointed in me. You 
seem to see so much more in me than I find in 
myself, it seems that you must over-estimate 
me, and will some day be disappointed.” 

“Dismiss all such thoughts from your mind, 
none are perfect. But I love you for what I 
know you to be, and my love will bear all 
things, hope all things, endure all things, will 
not be provoked and will never fail. It will be 
my greatest happiness to make you happy, and 


196 


The Ideal Christian Life 


your sorrows shall be mine. My heart is all 
alive to whatever brings you happiness, and I 
feel that I love you as I do my own self, and 
would as soon expect to tire and be dissatisfied 
with myself as with you. They too shall be as 
one flesh, and no man ever yet hated his own 
flesh, and he that loveth his wife loveth him- 
self. As we bear the burdens of life together, 
share its joys and sorrows, and have daily evi- 
dences of each other's love, it will grow strong- 
er and sweeter as the years go by." 

Mae said she had been greatly troubled over 
her rebellious spirit in the past, and had re- 
pented of it, and prayed many times for for- 
giveness. Sometimes she felt that it was all 
forgiven, and was at perfect peace with God, 
but it comes up again and darkens the bright- 
ness of this glorious day. She was willing to 
do anything her Lord wanted her to do, and 
would live on a salary paid by stingy members, 
or would work to make support while her hus- 
band labored for them. She asked that he 
would pray that all of these wrong feelings and 
words might be forgiven, and she might realize 
the presence and forgiveness of the Lord, and 
have his blessings on her that day. 

While they stood on the rock in the green- 
house, Tom prayed that all their sins of the 
past might be forgiven them through Christ 
who died for them, and through faith in Him 
they might realize the fullness of pardon. He 
asked that the Lord would extend to His serv- 
ant full forgiveness of any and all rebelion in 
spirit and word against His providences. That 


A May Day 


197 


he would grant unto her a full and sincere re- 
pentance, and a consciousness that it was all 
forgiven her through the atoning blood of 
Christ, and that she might have such precious 
realizations of acceptance in Christ, and such 
sweet peace with God that her heart might 
overflow with joy and gladness, and she have 
no more doubt of her forgiveness. He asked 
the Lord to so bless their lives that they might 
be obedient to Him in all things, and that the 
precious blood of Christ might avail for them, 
and they be made acceptable to God by it. 
Also that the Lord would abide with them and 
bless and consecrate their lives to His service 
here, and that they might live with Him in 
glory forever. 

When the prayer was ended Mae was happy 
in the Lord. She had received such glorious 
manifestations of His love and mercy, and of 
the full and complete cleansing of His precious 
blood, that she would never doubt her accep- 
tance in Christ any more. That rocky retreat 
would ever be momorable to her as the place 
where God met and blessed her, and lifted all 
the burden from her life and the fear from her 
heart. 

Tom told her she had not said whether she 
was realizing her ideal in life. Would her 
plans and ambitions have to be given up and 
lost forever? 

She really had not thought to make the com- 
parison, but now she thought of it, she was 
realizing far more than her old dream. Her 
college course had been completed, her home 


198 


The Ideal Christian Life 


on the hill was far beyond her early dream, 
her position in life and the fullness of love were 
greater than she ever planned. Besides, she 
was willing to live in poverty and labor for 
her Savior, yet he had relieved her from an 
uncertain salary for a support. Her highest 
ambition had been to possess means to relieve 
her mother's necessities and educate the chil- 
dren. Now they were all far above want. Her 
highest ambition now was to be faithful to her 
God, and a true helpmeet to her husband. She 
believed very much in his kind of ideals : labor 
to bring everything up to its highest and best 
possibility. 

Tom said: ''Mae, I have a confession to 
make, and I crave your promise of forgiveness 
before I make it. If I could have told you on 
that other glad May morning, it might have 
saved us both much suffering." 

Mae turned and looked him lovingly in the 
eyes, and said: "Confess, and I will forgive." 

He said: "Mae, I was not the poor boy I 
seemed to be at that time. I had then in my 
pocket an unopened letter from my dear moth- 
er, which conveyed to me many thousands of 
dollars. By her request I was to open the first 
envelope when eighteen years old, and the 
other when twenty-one. She left word that I 
should say nothing about it to any one. I did 
want so much to tell you, for I could not ex- 
pect you to be willing to leave your home of 
beauty and plenty to share one of poverty with 
me. But my mouth was sealed, and I prayed 
that the Lord would give me your heart in his 


A May Day 


199 


own good time, if his will, and I felt sure then 
that he would do it and was satisfied. 

“When I opened the first envelope, I found 
a bank account large enough, with what I 
made preaching, to meet all my wants, and re- 
lieve all the actual necessities of the best 
friend I ever had.’’ 

Mae’s face was wreathed with happy smiles 
as she took his hand in hers, and said: “You 
furnished father with the means to keep his 
last days from real want, and me the means to 
prepare for teaching? I ought to have known 
that the unknown friend was you, but I never 
suspected that you had any means. I am so 
glad it was from you ! Father told me that one 
of his best friends had furnished him the 
money, and when he died he told me that Tom 
would help me. You offered to aid me in fin- 
ishing my education, and in supporting the 
family, but I could not bear the thought of the 
obligation, and yet not encourage your suit. 
I declined because I was your friend. How 
strange that they should have kept you igno- 
rant of it, and required you to work so hard, 
and cause you so much trouble.” 

“They did it to save me from ruin, both for 
time and eternity. But under providence you 
were the best help I had except the Lord and 
my Bible. When I was ready to give up you 
came to my aid with sympathy and friendship, 
and urged me to take heart and try again, and 
under your inspiration I formed purposes that 
are yet helping me. The sweetest thought 
when I received my mother’s letter was, now 


200 


The Ideal Christian Life 


I may seek Mae^s love and make her life happy. 
How gladly would I have saved you from all 
your trials and hardships ! But it seemed im- 
possible. I wanted to tell you about it when 
I returned home, but felt that it would not do. 

I almost fear to tell you now.” 

Mae said: ‘'No, it is all right now. I was 
willing to live with you in poverty, and I am 
willing to live with you in wealth. I am happy 
to know that it was your money that bright- 
ened father’s last days, and helped me get my 
education. I return it back to you in giving 
myself.” 

Tom said: “Mae, there is more I must tell 
you while I have your promise of forgiveness. 
When I received that money from the church 
for your mother and family, and lent it to the 
banker, I added a great deal more to it in or- 
der to put you and the loved ones financially 
where you were before the failure. I knew 
that you would not suspect me, and I wanted 
your mind free from worry. 

“When you were troubled because I was 
looking after my step-father’s business, I 
wanted to tell you that it was all my own, and 
he held only a half interest in it while he lived, 
and it was a small amount compared with that 
which I received by my mother’s will. So now 
you the more readily forgive me for furnishing 
the means for putting one of the best mothers 
in the world out of want, and to educate some 
of the best boys and girls in the world. I 
owed it to my best friends, and I paid it in the 
best way I found possible.” 

“How blind I have been !” said Mae, after 


A May Day 


201 


some moments of silence. ‘'But I had no sus- 
picion that you were not dependent upon your 
salary. I believed that you were using your 
own salary freely for our benefit, and was very 
grateful, but could not say so. Who could 
have dreamed that those small deeds of kind- 
ness shown a poor orphan boy should have 
produced such wonderful results ? I am 
amazed when I think of the past, and the lead- 
ings of providence in our lives. I will never 
doubt your love for me any more, and you 
shall never have cause to doubt mine for you.’’ 

They returned from their walk, and prepara- 
tions were made for the marriage. It was to be 
a quiet affair, with only the family present. A 
short while before the appointed time the large 
boarding house was completely filled by the 
members of Tom’s church. Deacon James ex- 
plained that they had understood it was to be 
a family affair, and the whole church felt that 
they were included, and had come to rejoice 
with their dear pastor and the family of their 
former pastor on this happy occasion. They 
were all cordially welcomed and received as 
part of the family. 

All admired Tom’s beautiful paintings of 
Mae, which he had again brought to light, and 
presented to her as a bridal present. The last 
was a lovely and perfect development from 
the first, yet a true likeness of her present self. 
A beautiful card with the words, “A May 
Morning,” explained the first, and one with, 
“A May Day,” explained the other. Many 
who examined them felt that the artist had 


202 


The Ideal Christian Life 


added the charm and color of love to both 
pictures. 

When Tom and Mae entered the hall there 
was only standing room for them in the center. 
She had never seemed more lovely in all her 
life, and many unconsciously whispered, ''How 
beautiful,’' "How lovely,” while those who a 
little before had charged the artist with ex- 
aggeration now said that the brush could not 
do justice to her real beauty and loveliness. 
She was loved by all, and they had never seen 
her more radiantly happy than now. 

Tom’s assistant, Robert Hall, met them, and 
in a tender and appropriate ceremony, pro- 
nounced them husband and wife, and invoked 
the most choice blessings of their Lord upon 
them. 

Earnest, loving words were spoken to them 
by many present, and congratulations which 
came from the heart were freely given. The 
good mother had expected this gathering and 
prepared some refreshments, which were 
handed through the crowd, and there was 
much rejoicing. When they were about to 
depart Tom lifted up his hands and commend- 
ed his dear people to the tender mercies and 
care of the Lord, praying the special blessings 
of God upon them all during their separation. 
Many kind wishes went up for their happiness 
and safe return as they entered the train and 
were borne away. 

Mae was rather sad at leaving home, though 
only for a short time. She had long wished 
to visit many of the principal cities and noted 


A May Day 


203 


places of her own country, but had been too 
busy at work. Now she enjoyed this privilege 
all the more because it had been delayed till 
she could go with her husband. As they stood 
together by the grand roaring falls, or the awe- 
inspiring mountains, she exclaimed, “How 
great is our God and Father in heaven, who 
made all these wonderful things The great 
cities were tiresome, and too much crowded, 
and had too little fresh air. The noise was too 
great, and the mad rush and hurry seemed 
enough to wear away the nerves and lives of 
the people in a short time. 

She found it a great relief to escape from 
these busy, hurrying cities to some grand 
mountain scenery. But the great restless, dis- 
contented ocean, forever rplling and boiling 
and casting itself upon the rocks, seemed too 
real and life-like to afford her much pleasure. 
As she looked upon a rough ocean one day, 
she said to Tom : “It makes my heart sick to 
watch the terrible discontent of those caged 
waters. ‘Thus far and no farther,’ is the com- 
mand of thy Maker, and thy proud waves have 
been stayed. Yet in its mad fury it vainly 
strives to overleap all bounds and set itself 
free. O ! storm-tossed ocean, how much like 
human beings ! vainly striving to break his 
bonds asunder, and throw off his cords, and 
set aside the will and purposes of God ! O ! 
the mad folly of such rebellion ! What can 
such impotent rage accomplish?” She turned 
to Tom and said: “Thank the Lord, all that 
discontent has been forever put to rest in my 


204 


The Ideal Christian Life 


heart, and the fury which lashed my spirit into 
rebellion has been quelled. It must have been 
a sweet experience indeed to that poor man 
when the legion of demons had been cast out 
of him, and he was sitting clothed and in his 
right mind at the feet of Jesus. The Lord 
spake the word of power, and there was a great 
calm! I think I understand that great calm 
in my own soul. It would seem as if that 
legion of demons were here in the sea today, 
as well as in the raging restlessness of discon- 
tented human lives.’' Then musing awhile, 
she sweetly sang: 

"'The winds and the waves shall obey my will : 

Peace, be still.” 

Then low and siiyeet she sang: 

""Master, the terror is over. 

The elements sweetly rest,” 

and 

""They all shall sweetly obey my will : 

Peace be still I Peace be still.” 

Then she continued: ""When he speaks the 
quieting words there is always a great calm, 
whether it be to the storm-tossed sea, the an- 
guish of sad, troubled hearts, or the torrents 
of sin,. his sweet, restful words, "Peace be still,’ 
produces a great calm.” 

""Yes,” said Tom, ""and I dearly love to know 
that He is with me in my life and work, for I 
know 

"" "No water can swallow the ship where lies 


A May Day 


205 


The Master of ocean and earth and skies/ 
and when I feel sure that He is with me in my 
work I am perfectly sure of success. No op- 
position can overturn our undertakings when 
Christ is in them. The mad fury and opposi- 
tion of men are demons to us and our work is 
no cause for fear or anxiety when the Lord is 
with us, and in our work. They are fighting 
against God, and must come to confusion, but 
all who dwell in the Lord are in perfect 
safety.’' 

^Tt is a great joy to know that we are on the 
Lord’s side,” said Mae, ''and to know that He 
is with us, and that working together with 
Him insures complete success. 

" 'Or demons, or men, or whatever they be, — 

They all shall sweetly obey His will.’ 

"It seems strange that even demons, much 
less men, should be willing to oppose the Al- 
mighty! How blind and insensible we must 
be, when we rise in our weak rebellion against 
God. I want my entire life to be conformed to 
His will, and my highest pleasure to serve 
Him. I can understand now how you met that 
storm of opposition in the church, and was un- 
moved by it. You had faith enough to realize 
that the Lord was in the ship, and it could 
never sink, and truly He did cause a great 
calm.” Then looking him lovingly in the face 
she asked: "But how was it that you were in 
such great dread, the day you gave way on the 
rock?” 

"I suppose my faith had grown weak and I 
failed to realize that Jesus was in the ship with 


206 


Th6 Ideal Christian Life 


me in that storm. The world was dark and 
my hope seemed cut off, and my spirit fainted 
within me. I had faith enough to be willing 
to sink with my ship, but not enough to assure 
me that it could never sink.’’ 

'‘Why are ye so fearful? How is it that ye 
have no faith?” said Mae. "Christ has prom- 
ised to be with us always, and we ought to 
trust Him all the time. But the terrible fear 
that I had lost you, just when I had found 
that you did understand and love me, was too 
great for me to bear, and I sank under it. But 
we ought to remember that if God be for us, 
nothing can successfully be against us.” 

As they turned away from the restless 
waves they passed some broken timbers 
thrown upon the shore, and Tom called atten- 
tion to them, saying: "The ships where Christ 
is not on board often go down in the storm, 
and many perish. As for us, we will go with 
the Lord, and have Him go with us.” 



CHAPTER XVII. 

The Bethel Home. 

Many places of interest which they had in- 
tended to visit had to be given up from the 
scarcity of time. Some business had been 
mixed with pleasures, as Tom sold an interest 
in the iron mines and work was to begin in 
them at once. They also selected such furnish- 
ings for their home as their taste and wishes 
dictated, and this went on before, that it might 
be in readiness on their return. 

They visited the church whose earnest call 
Tom had been compelled to decline, and he 
preached for them again, comforting and 
strengthening the young members and build- 
ing them up in the faith. The members had 
many kind and loving words for him and his 
beautiful bride, and his physician told him she 
was richly worth all that he had endured in 
winning her, and he should thank the Lord 
daily because he had given a spiritual help- 
meet in his wife. 

Tom had learned that the good doctor and 
his wife rarely ever worshiped together. She 
was president of so many things in her church 
that it required much of her time to look after 
them, and the needs of her home and children 
were largely left to the care of others. She 
had conceived a special dislike for her hus- 
band's church because she thought it too old- 
fashioned and behind the times, while he had 
no respect for what he believed to be the un- 
scriptural practices of hers, and they each went 


208 


The Ideal Christian Life 


to church alone, except when some of the chil- 
dren consented to attend with them. This 
was the sorrow of the good man's heart, and 
he felt that it was the mistake of his life. He 
often regretted his disobedience to God's com- 
mand, ‘‘Be ye not unequally yoked together 
with unbelievers," but there was no place left- 
for repentance. The children were divided in 
their opinions, and while two of them had been 
brought to Christ in the revival meetings, they 
were yet undecided what church to join. Their 
preferences led them with their father, but 
their mother's strong feelings against it held 
them back. 

There were many who .envied them their 
happy palatial home and their great wealth, 
but they might have saved their trouble, as 
there was far more happiness in many of the 
smaller homes around them, where true union 
of hearts and pure unselfish love dwelt. Re- 
ferring to this home later, Mae said : “How I 
do pity those Christians who fail to marry 
‘only in the Lord.' Why is it that the Lord's 
people disobey his word and expect his bless- 
ing on their disobedience? Thousands are be- 
ing united together with unbelievers, or with 
those who hold to entirely different beliefs 
and practices, and expect to mix these antago- 
nistic things in their homes, and find happiness 
in them. Common sense, as well as the uni- 
versal experience of all who have tried it, 
teach that there can be no real happiness in a 
home where ‘a man's foes are they of his own 
household.' It must be a miserable agreement 


The Bethel Home 


209 


when companions can agree only to disagree. 
A miserable union this must be.’’ 

^'These mixed marriages bring the most in- 
tolerant things together that the world affords, 
and try by mixing them to produce a happy 
home,” said Tom. ‘Tt is an attempt to mix 
contraries and contradiction, light and dark- 
ness, truth and error in the same lives, and 
make them true and happy. True marriage 
means unity, and they two should really be 
one in the belief and practice of the commands 
of Christ, if a true ideal happy home is desired. 
Otherwise the companions are divided in be- 
lief, in heart, in sympathy and in interests in 
their deep secret lives, and can only agree to 
disagree. In many cases it is evidently a great 
pity they did not entirely disagree at first.” 

Mae and Tom were happy in the fact that 
they were entirely agreed in their belief in 
Christ and the teachings of His Word. They 
were one in the faith and practice of the Bible, 
and they walked together in the command- 
ments and ordinances of Christ with love and 
joy. There was no possible discord to come 
into their home from this cause, and they were 
closely agreed in their tastes, aims and objects 
in life, but above all other things they were 
heartily united in their love and obedience to 
Christ. They each had studied to know the 
will of God as taught in His Word, and believ- 
ing it true, they found great pleasure in doing 
what He commands. 

Mae was real happy when they turned their 
faces homeward. While there was much to 


210 


The Ideal Christian Life 


be seen and enjoyed abroad, yet there was no 
place half to sweet nor interesting to her as 
her own dear home. The loved ones there had 
so long been dependent upon her, that they 
sadly needed her, and she was equally at a 
loss without them. There was great joy in the 
old home when the day was announced for 
their return, and they were equally happy to 
be at home again. 

As they returned over the new road, it 
seemed that a new town was springing up by 
magic. The iron works were going up, the 
homes for the miners, new dwellings and other 
new enterprises were being started. It was 
evident that the old sleepy town had waked 
up, and would soon become a restless city. 
Luckey, who had Tom's real estate in hand, 
was almost wild with delight, because of the 
marvelous increase in the value of the prop- 
erty. 

The loved ones were waiting to welcome 
them, and they were carried immediately to 
their own Bethel home, where they were met 
by other members of the church, who had pre- 
pared a delightful feast for their welcome 
home. When all had enjoyed this and the 
guests departed, they passed through their 
well-furnished rooms and examined every part 
of the home with great satisfaction. Then 
they bowed themselves down before the Lord, 
the Giver of every good and prefect gift, and 
thanked Him for their home, and for all of His 
innumerable gifts to them. They prayed that 
in Christ He would dwell with them there, and 


The Bethel Home 


211 


make it a real Bethel home to them. They 
prayed for His divine providence over it and 
them, and that they might obey the Lord in all 
things. When the prayer was ended, Mae 
touched the keys of her sweet-toned piano and 
they joined in singing: 

''How firm a foundation, ye saints of the Lord, 
Is laid for your faith in His excellent word.” 

Then Tom read from the Bible, "The Lord is 
my shepherd, I shall not want,” and after this 
Psalm, he read also : "The Lord hath said, I 
will never leave thee, nor forsake thee. So that 
we may boldly say, the Lord is my helper, and 
I will not fear.” 

They were happy in their new home, where 
all that money and taste could provide had been 
done to make it comfortable and happy. 
Mae's rooms had been furnished after her own 
special taste, and formed into a place of beauty 
and comfort. The library was stored with the 
best and most choice books and periodicals, 
and furnished with inviting seats, and adorned 
with many interesting paintings and statues. 
The dining-room was as beautiful as a May 
morning. There were to be spent so many 
hours of sweet family union there that they 
made it a place of beauty and good cheer. 
Their family meals were to be happy occa- 
sions, and nothing was omitted which could 
improve the brightness of these hours. The 
art room was a bright, lovely place furnished 
with models, beautiful paintings and all the 
implements which would invite the artist to 
his work. 


212 


The Ideal Christian Life 


Neither grandeur nor display had been 
sought in any part of their home, but beauty 
and comfort, so that it might be a shelter for 
the body and a sweet retreat for mind and soul. 
They had learned that '‘godliness with con- 
tentment is great gain,’’ and they were sure 
that gain without godliness would be of little 
worth. They had the love of God in their 
hearts constraining their lives, and they prayed 
for contented, unselfish and thankful hearts, 
and lives obedient to His will. There was 
freedom from want in their home, and they 
prayed for equal freedom from pride and self- 
ishness. They had received all things bounti- 
fully from the Lord, and while they received 
and enjoyed them with gratitude, they wanted 
to be faithful stewards of the Lord’s bounty. 
Their home was to be the brightest, best and 
happiest place on earth to them, meeting all 
the demands of life, possible to be met, and 
leaving it needful to go abroad for as little as 
possible. They were wise enough not to seek 
to satisfy the demands of their immortal souls 
with the things of earth, but sought and found 
their highest joy in God, and their greatest 
pleasure in His presence and love. They never 
lost sight of the fact that their home was to be 
to them in the fullest sense the house of God 
and the very gate to heaven. 

The school commencement came off soon af- 
ter their return, and Mae’s two brothers, Joe 
and Henry, and her sisters, Alice and Grace, 
were among those who graduated, and she 
looked upon them with great pleasure and 


The Bethel Home 


213 


thanksgiving. She had toiled hard to raise and 
educate them, and now as they were through 
school and ready to enter upon the realities 
of life, she felt that she had much invested in 
them, and was happy in their prospects. The 
sisters were well-developed, intelligent, conse- 
crated Christian women, and the young men, 
while specimens of strong, healthy young 
manhood, were excellent scholars and earnest 
Christians. She felt that she was richly paid 
for all her toil of the past by their true bright 
lives. The brothers took places in the school 
as teachers. Alice was soon after married to 
Doctor Hall, who built his home near the 
Bethel home. 

The boarding house was sold and Mae’s 
mother came to live with Tom and Mae, also 
Grace and Joe and Henry were a part of the 
family in the new home, and they were truly 
a happy family when gathered in their new 
home. Grace was the youngest of the family, 
and though loved by all, she was unselfish and 
seemed to live only for others. She was en- 
gaged to be married to Robert Hall, Tom’s 
assistant pastor, who was now supplying the 
city church to which Tom had been called, for 
a few months, with a view to settling with 
them permanently. She was rejoiced to learn 
from his letters that he was pleased with his 
new field, and that the members seemed also 
to be satisfied with his work. 

It was a great pleasure to Tom to be able to 
have so many of the family of his old friend 
with him in his own home. He had promised 


2U 


The Ideal Christian Life 


him before his death that he would look after 
their welfare, and never lose sight of their in- 
terests, and it was a great pleasure that they 
all loved and trusted him as they might trust 
a father. He had not only saved them from 
want, and educated them, but had so associated 
their interests with his own enterprises that 
they were rapidly accumulating wealth. Their 
mother owned an equal share in the school, the 
coal and iron mines, as well as the real estate 
business. 

Mae's mother was greatly delighted with 
her rooms in the new home, although for a 
time their similarity to her own sweet home in 
the palmy days of her early married life almost 
overcame her self-control. Yet she was truly 
happy in having so much of her own loved lost 
home back again. It brought back many 
memories of her true, loved husband, who had 
made for her such a sweet, happy home. 

She said her husband had put all he had 
and was into the Lord's cause, and they were 
left with almost nothing, yet the Lord was 
with them and raised up a friend to help them, 
and by the blessing of the Lord her children 
had grown up true men and women. The 
Lord had given her more means than they had 
ever possessed. She had so much to be thank- 
ful for in the love of such children as hers, 
which was to her of greatest worth. 

She would live a contented and happy life 
in the Lord, try to do all the good she could in 
the world, and seek to be ready to go home 
when the Lord comes for her. 


The Bethel Home 


215 


''We hope it will be many years yet before 
you go home, mother,’' said Mae, throwing her 
arms about her, "and love and peace shall 
brighten and gladden your life, and you will 
brighten your children’s lives, we trust, for 
many years.” 

Tom told her how he had longed for the love 
of his mother through all the long years of his 
lonely life, and how she had made bright places 
in this great darkness, and now it would give 
him great joy to help brighten her life all the 
remainder of the way. He found it a great 
pleasure to be able to do anything for the help 
of the family of his true friend in the days of 
his weakness and need. 



CHAPTER XVIII. 

Ideals Realized. 

Tom gave himself wholly to his pastoral 
work after his marriage, and was greatly re- 
joiced by the spirituality and faithfulness of 
his church in all things. He realized that our 
sufficiency is of the Lord, and relying upon 
God he was not ashamed of the gospel of 
Christ, but preached the Word of God and 
Christ crucified. He regarded the church of 
Christ as his body in the world, and endeav- 
ored to keep it pure, and develop all its re- 
sources according to the teachings of the Bi- 
ble. Their worship was fervent and spiritual, 
their songs of praise were joyful and happy, 
their piety and godliness were deep and real, 
and they came together to worship God, and 
listen to His Word. Their pure lives and ear- 
nest piety caused those who were unsaved 
among them to drift off to other churches, or 
else turn to Christ. 

He found his work a constantly increasing 
source of joy, and was happier in his people 
than he had ever dreamed during those bright 
ideal days of his student life. To say that he 
realized his ideal church would only express 
the facts feebly. They responded liberally to 
every call upon them for the Lord’s cause, and 
kept up with the growth of the town, planting 
strong church centers, which finally grew into 
self-sustaining churches. 

Mae often wondered that such a kind, con- 
secrated, loving and liberal church should have 


Ideals Realized 


217 


been developed out of the very same people 
who had almost literally starved her father 
and his family. But she understood that we 
reap as we sow, and her father, under a mis- 
taken idea of duty, had planted the principles 
of starvation in his church, and had reaped 
practically that which he planted. Tom 
reaped differently, because he planted the plain 
teachings of the Bible. His constant aim for 
himself and people was to abide in Christ as 
the branch in the vine, and have the words of 
Christ abide in them by faithful obedience to 
all he has commanded. The one question in 
his life and work was, ‘'What does Jesus say 
do?’^ and his one object was to do all that 
Jesus commands, and lead his people to know 
and do what he has said. 

They magnified the church and made it hon- 
orable before the world. When their old build- 
ing became too small to accommodate their 
members, they gathered the means first, and 
then built the Lord’s house without debt. 

When Tom first began his work with the 
church most of the members thought the pas- 
tor’s only duty was to feed the sheep, and the 
sheep nothing to do but to be fed. They were 
opposed to all mission work, and paying the 
pastor, and the money needed for church ex- 
penses and repairs was left for the women to 
raise by suppers, fairs and festivals, mainly 
from those who were not members. It was 
confidently believed and affirmed that the 
members could not be prevailed upon to con- 
tribute, and the effort to do so would drive 


218 


The Ideal Christian Life 


them away from the church. But under kind, 
loving and patient scriptural teaching they 
were soon developed into willing obedience to 
the commands of Christ. 

One lovely day in May, when the world 
seemed young and happy, and was all lovely 
with budding leaves and beautiful flowers, 
Tom and Mae were sitting in their rock-floored 
green-house, and Mae handed him a medal, 
asking if it spake anything of the past? He 
took it tenderly in his hand, as he said : '‘This 
speaks of the early spring time of life, the bud- 
ding of hope, the earnest of rich harvests of 
success and happiness. It tells of the time of 
struggle, failure and success, and the answer 
to prayer, in which the Lord gave me the 
friendship and sympathy of a true, unselfish 
girl, which led me to a determination that 
brought success, which has not forsaken me 
till this happy hour. It represents the turning 
point in my life, and the gracious influence 
which, under the Lord, led me to whatever of 
success I have since realized. The fact that 
she was not ashamed of me in my poverty, 
and was willing to own me as her friend, put 
new courage into my life and led me to form 
purposes which have never forsaken me.^’ 

Mae said, in thoughtful manner: "I recog- 
nized your real mental and moral worth, and 
my whole nature was stirred by the contempt 
of those who were so far below you in mind 
and moral worth. I have known but few hap- 
pier days than the one in which you won this 
medal. As I looked to the future I felt that 


Ideals Realized 


219 


I could see you realizing your highest and best 
hopes, and was so happy to be able to help 
you, even to a small extent, in reaching your 
high destiny. At times I would be perfectly 
happy in the thought that my destiny would be 
interlinked with yours. Especially was this 
true during those days of your struggles and 
triumphs in school, and during your sickness 
that was so near unto death.’’ 

“I felt at that time that my life and lot were 
so far below yours that I could hope only for 
your friendship and sympathy, of which I de- 
termined to be worthy. I had no higher 
earthly ambition than to be worthy in every 
sense to enjoy your friendship through life, 
and whatever success I have so far reached in 
life, or may reach, under providence, your 
friendship and sympathy have more influenced 
that end than all other causes combined.” 

Then he lifted the small medal on his watch 
chain and said : ‘'This medal reminds me of a 
friendship stronger than death, and of cries 
and prayers unto God who heard and an- 
swered. It tells of the way opened by the Lord 
for my education, and reminds me of the first 
vision of my ideal home. It also tells of the 
time I prayed for my best friend till assured 
that the Lord heard, and would give her all the 
help needed, and it reminds me, too, that I 
have prayed for her every day since then till 
now.” 

With a shade of sadness Mae said: “Yes, 
that was a dark time in my life, and it seemed 
to cast its shadow before, even to that sick 


220 


The Ideal Christian Life 


room, when I so deeply felt the need of your 
prayers for me. The fact that my father was 
in trouble, and later when I had to leave 
school, father's losses and sad death almost 
caused my heart to faint. I was filled with 
wonder that those who tried to serve the Lord 
so faithfully as you and father, should have 
such hard and bitter experiences. I prayed 
for grace to sustain my faith." 

'T wondered over these things," said Tom, 
''until I read of the sufferings of Christ and 
the glory that should follow. I was surprised 
that it was written of Christ, 'Many were as- 
tonished at thee ; his visage was so marred 
more than any man, and his form more than 
the sons of men.' He was stricken and smitten 
of God, and afflicted. He was chastened, 
wounded, bruised, oppressed, afflicted, cut off, 
put to grief, and in travail of soul bore the sins 
of many. When I remembered these things, I 
thought we should arm ourselves likewise with 
the same mind which led Christ to willingly 
suffer for us. Since we are partakers of the 
sufferings of Christ, we should not think that 
some strange thing had happened to us when 
trials come. His sufferings came before He 
entered into glory; so we may have to go 
through many tribulations to enter heaven. 
But we shall be more than conquerors through 
Christ, for they shall all work a far more and 
eternal weight of glory." 

Mae said: "It has just occurred to me that 
there is great difference in the experiences of 
those who study the Bible and live by its 


Ideals Realized 


221 


teachings, and those who do not study it. I 
groped my way in darkness, wondering why 
the Lord dealt with me and others as he did; 
while you walked through places equally dark, 
with the Bible making the darkness light, and 
enabling you to endure as seeing him who is 
invisible, and to commit the keeping of your 
soul, in suffering, to him in well-doing as to 
a faithful Creator.'' 

Mae read from her Bible : ''I am come that 
they might have life, and that they might have 
it more abundantly," and, '‘I am the door: by 
me if any man enter in, he shall be saved, and 
shall go in and go out, and shall find pasture." 
''I fear," said she, ''that many who enter in by 
Christ and are saved, do not understand all 
they might about going in and going out, and 
finding pasture, and realizing the abundant 
life in Christ." 

" 'The Lord is my shepherd, I shall not 
want,' said Tom. "As sheep go into the fold 
for safety, and go out for pasturage, so the 
saved, having access to God by faith in Christ, 
are fully protected, and are led by the Holy 
Spirit in Christ into green pastures, and by the 
side of still waters. With such a Shepherd 
there is no need that the Lord's sheep should 
suffer any want. His resources are full and 
power supreme." 

Again Mae read : " 'I am come that they 
might have life, and that they might have it 
more abundantly.' He gave his life for us 
that we might live by faith in Him, but in what 
way may we obtain the more abundant life?" 


222 The Ideal Christian Life 

‘‘All who believe in Christ have eternal life, 
and shall never come into condemnation, but 
have passed out of death into life. They live 
by the life of Christ, and because He lives 
they shall live also, for He is their life. All 
believers have Christ, and in Him they have 
the abundant life. Those who know, believe 
and obey His Word, not only find safety in 
Him, but are led by the Spirit into the green 
pastures of His love, grace and spiritual bless- 
ings, till they walk in love, have the fruit of the 
Spirit developed in their lives, and grow up 
into Christ in all things. These by abiding in 
Christ, and by having His words abide in them, 
enjoy more of the fullness of life in Christ. 
All believers have this more abundant life in 
Christ, but all do not by any means realize in 
this life the fullness of life they have in 
Christ.'' 

Mae thought it is a sad day for a Christian 
when he neglects to read and obey the Bible. 
When a believer forgets the Bible, and fills 
his mind and heart with something else, then 
he may look for darkness and loneliness in 
spiritual joys. The darkest and saddest part 
of her life was when she thought she was too 
busy to read the Bible. Strange that soul- 
hunger does not lead us all to feed upon the 
Word of God! But the more one neglects to 
read and study the Bible, the less inclination 
he seems to have to read it. The more one 
reads and obeys it, the more he is drawn to it. 

Tom thought the neglect of the Bible, to 
know and obey it, often comes from the 


Ideals Realized 


223 


fact that the soul feeds upon other things which 
deaden its hunger, or by yielding to sin, the 
Spirit is grieved and the spiritual perceptions 
are blunted, so that they fail to discern and 
feed upon the Word of God. Besides, when 
the mind and heart are filled with the world 
and the life with sin, the believer is unfit to be 
used by the Lord in his holy work. Like ves- 
sels in the home the heart and lives of Chris- 
tians need to be kept clean to be fit for the 
Lord's service. We would turn away from the 
most choice food if served to us in unclean ves- 
sels. Much more should the infinitely holy 
God's vessels be presented purified and clean 
in His service. But to live in sin grieves the 
Holy Spirit who dwells within them, and dis- 
qualifies them for acceptable and efficient ser- 
vice. 

Mae called to mind her own unhappy, fruit- 
less life before Tom's return to her, and the 
bitter repentance, the confession and forsaking 
of her sin, and finally the sweet joy and peace 
of forgiveness, after he began his pastoral 
work. How fully, then, she realized her own 
extreme weakness, and leaned upon Christ for 
strength ! And how glorious was the realiza- 
tion of the fact that the precious blood of 
Christ cleanseth from all sins, and Christ was 
her worthiness, and in His righteousness she 
was accepted of God ! She was enabled to live 
by faith in Christ, and obtain strength in her 
weakness. The Bible opened up as a new 
book to her soul, and knowing and doing what 
the Lord says, had made her life new. Her 


224 


The Ideal Christian Life 


chief joy was to love and obey Christ, and real- 
ize his glorious saving power, and rejoice in 
His presence. The Bible then became the real 
living Word of God to her, and under the 
power of the Holy Spirit she learned what the 
Lord says, and found joy and blessing in do- 
ing it. By constant communion with God in 
prayer, and by meditating on His word, day 
and night, and doing what it says do, she found 
her spiritual strength increasing and her life 
gaining influence for good. 

Tom reminded her how their chief joy and 
happiness in their home had come from the 
presence and blessings of God, which they 
sought by constant communion with Him, and 
obedience to His holy word. 

'We must meet the condition, if we would 
enjoy the blessing,’’ said Mae as they returned 
to the house. "We 'believe in Christ to be 
saved and obey Him to be blessed. No good 
thing will He withhold from them that walk 
uprightly ; if through the Spirit we mortify the 
deeds of the body, we shall live; if we honor 
the Lord, He will honor us ! sow to the Spirit, 
we shall reap life; and all who forsake houses 
or brethren, or sisters, or father, or mother, or 
wife, or children, or lands, for my name’s sake, 
shall receive a hundred fold, and shall inherit 
everlasting life.” Also, "He that laboreth 
receiveth wages, and gathers fruit unto eter- 
nal life,” and we are to labor in his vineyard 
and whatever is right he will pay. 

Tom answered that the kingdom of God 
shall be given to a nation bringing forth the 


Ideals Realized 


225 


fruit thereof. Though fully saved by grace, 
we are rewarded according to our works. “Well 
done, good and faithful servant ; thou hast 
been faithful over a few things, I will make 
thee ruler over many things; enter thou into 
the joy of thy Lord.’' 

With deep feeling Mae replied: “I am more 
and more impressed by the fact that Christians’ 
lives are happy and useful, here and hereafter, 
only as they are obedient and faithful to 
Christ. It is strange that Christians should 
lose sight of the fact that all losses suffered for 
Christ and His gospel, are gain, and all com- 
promise in His service is loss; how is it that 
they lose sight of the hundredfold reward 
received for losses here as well as the eternal 
life to come.” 

Tom said thoughtfully: “It is true that all 
who put little or nothing into the service of 
Christ, get little or nothing out of it multiplied 
a hundredfold ; while those who put loving ser- 
vice and sacrifice into His kingdom receive it 
back a hundredfold. What increase of love, 
joy, knowledge, blessings, temporal and spir- 
itual, the faithful servants of Christ receive !” 

“Yes,” said Mae, “father and mother put 
their all into the Lord’s kingdom, and I won- 
dered that they did not grieve over it, but 
they remembered the recompense of reward. 


CHAPTER XIX. 

Christ In The Home. 

Tom and Mae built their home life upon the 
Word of God. They studied the Bible to 
know the commands of Christ that they might 
do them. By hearing and doing the sayings 
of Christ they would build their house upon 
the rock, and it would stand though all the 
storms of life beat upon it. Their first and 
highest aim was to seek the kingdom of. God 
and His righteousness, and to know and do 
all Christ commands, that they might mani- 
fest their love to Christ, and that they might 
realize His love and that of the Father, and 
that they might come and manifest themselves 
to them, and dwell with them. They read 
where Jesus says: 'Tf a man love Me, he will 
keep My words, and My Father will love him, 
and we will come unto him and make our abode 
with him.’’ “He that hath My command- 
ments and keepeth them, he it is that loveth 
Me; and he that loveth Me shall be loved of 
My Father, and I will love him, and will mani- 
fest Myself to him.” They purposed to know 
and do the commandments of Christ that they 
might realize the presence and love of Christ 
and the Father, and also realize their indwell- 
ing presence. They loved the Lord Jesus and 
sought to please Him in all they did ; and 
found by constant communion with Him joy, 
peace and strength to purify and keep their 
lives bright, doing what Christ says in the 
Bible, and by the leading and comforting of the 


Christ in the Home 


227 


Holy Spirit, and the presence and indwelling 
of the Lord to make their home a Bethel-home. 
Here Christ should be their means of com- 
munication with heaven, and through Him they 
would constantly approach the Father, and 
obtain all the grace and help they needed from 
His rich throne of grace. Here they hoped to 
dwell in places made heavenly in Christ Jesus, 
and to have all the fruits of the Spirit devel- 
oped in them. They regarded the presence 
and blessings of God as the very first essen- 
tial to an ideal home ; for in His presence there 
is fullness of joy. In this home they wanted 
to enjoy many foretastes of their heavenly 
home in the Father's house, and be the better 
prepared for their eternal home with God. 

Their love for each other and for the mother 
and her family, was of that kind which 
seeks not its own, is kind and never provoked, 
and never fails. They lived for the Lord and 
each other, and the experiences of the past 
led them to add fresh fuel to the flame of love 
that it might never burn low, nor grow less. 
As the years go by in this manner they 
would never forsake their first love, but have 
it grow stronger and purer all the while. 

There were many elements in the home to 
bring happiness. It had been prepared as a 
shelter from want, a retreat from cares and 
the burdens of life, a place of rest for body and 
mind ; but the heart can never find all it needs 
in the things of earth, and these Christian 
people were wise enough not to try to satisfy 
their soul longings with worldly pleasures, and 


228 


The Ideal Christian Life 


had accustomed themselves to drink from the 
deep flowing fountains of spiritual joys. They 
had gone to Christ, and he had given them the 
water of life, which was in them fountains of 
living water springing up into everlasting life, 
satisfying their own thirst and flowing in rivers 
of spiritual blessings to many others in the 
world. 

In the course of time there were three manly 
boys and one sweet girl in their home. They 
were very dear to their parents, and were 
received as gifts from the Lord, to be brought 
up and taught for Him. They believed that 
they were responsible to the Lord for them 
until they were able to be responsible for 
themselves; and long before they knew that 
they had any wills, they had been taught to 
submit to the will of their parents. Having 
learned early to submit to authority, and to 
do right because it is the will of God, their 
future training and development was an easy 
matter. They were early taught of the won- 
derful love of God to us sinners, and the gift 
of His Son to die for our sins, that we might 
be saved by grace through faith in Christ. 
They were the children of many prayers and 
much loving instruction, and they early gave 
evidence of conversion to Christ. To them 
was given much tender, loving attention to 
mould their characters and form their habits 
aright. There was much to repress as well 
as much to develop, and no one could do 
this as well as their loving parents. Mae gave 
much of her time to the care of the children 


Christ in the Home 


229 


and was richly repaid in their love and rapid 
development in knowledge and character. 

This happy home was not free from afflic- 
tion. Every “heart knows his own bitterness/’ 
and they were not exempt from sorrow. But 
with David they could say: “This is my com- 
fort in my afflictions, for thy word hath quick- 
ened me.” “I flee unto thee to hide me.” 

They were of that happy number whose 
afflictions are balanced by their comforts. They 
did not turn to temporal things for relief when 
distress invaded their home ; for they knew by 
past experience, as well as by the deep spirit- 
ual needs of the soul, that all these springs 
of comfort would run dry and leave them weak 
and faint. They fled to God to hide them in 
their trouble. 

Many others have known what it is to give 
up their first born, and they can understand 
the first real sorrow that came to this new 
home. They received their first born, a son, 
as a gift from the Lord, and though they knew 
he was only entrusted to them to be raised 
for God, yet they never suspected that they 
should hold the trust for so short a time. They 
felt that they had received a man from the 
Lord, and fully expected him to live and grow 
to manhood. His sweet smiles were rays of 
sunshine in their home, which daily grew 
brighter by reason of his presence. They were 
careful not to allow him to have any of their 
thoughts or feelings which belonged to the 
Lord. They were thankful for him, and 
prayed for grace and wisdom to care for and 


2J0 


The Ideal Christian Life 


raise him aright. Daily prayers went up that 
should he live he might be saved by the aton- 
ing blood of Christ, and grow up to be a 
godly and useful man. 

But the dear little one, who had grown so 
bright and so dear, suddenly sickened from 
a cold, and from the first he was in great pain, 
and suffered much. All was done that human 
love and medical skill could do, but he con- 
tinually grew worse. How humbly and trust- 
ingly Tom and Mae prayed for the life of the 
precious sufferer, if it could be the Lord's will 
to spare him, and for grace to submit to the 
will of the Lord. It was a matter of deep 
astonishment that one under six months old 
could suffer as he did. Almost every breath 
became a prayer for the precious one, so 
deeply were their hearts moved by his great 
sufferings. Towards the last it became evident 
that they must give up their boy, and it only 
remained for them to flee to God for hiding and 
comfort in their sorrow. They prayed for 
grace to be resigned to the Lord's will, and 
that their faith might not stagger, nor their 
hearts faint under this chastening of the Lord ; 
and it was very precious to them in this time 
of deep trouble to hear their Lord saying to 
them: ''Fear not; for I have redeemed thee, I 
have called thee by thy name ; thou art mine. 
When thou passeth through the waters I will 
be with thee, and through the rivers, they shall 
not overflow thee ; when thou walkest through 
the fire, thou shalt not be burned, neither shall 
the flames kindle upon thee. For I am the 


Christ in the Home 


231 


Lord thy God, the holy one of Israel, thy Sav- 
iour/’ It was sweet beyond all measure to be 
assured of the presence of their Lord and have 
him manifest himself to them in this hour of 
sore need ; and to realize that the everlasting 
arms were underneath them, and his grace 
sufficient for them. They went to Christ with 
their great load of trouble, and He gave 
them rest by His own gracious presence, and 
sustaining grace. 

Before the precious babe went home he 
opened his large knowing eyes, and looked at 
his parents as though he was conscious of his 
departure, and would bid them meet him in 
his eternal home. Tom said: ‘'Yes, my son, 
by the grace of God we will meet you in 
heaven.” And while he yet looked earnestly 
in his face, he said: “My son, Jesus will be 
with you and give you endless joy and hap- 
piness.’ His sweet eyes closed, and while 
his little hand was lovingly pressed by his 
father, his precious spirit went home to God. 
The parents lowered their heads in silent 
prayer, while they wrestled with their great 
sorrow. As Mae pressed his lifeless form, she 
said : “The Lord gave, and the Lord hath 
taken away, blessed be the name of the Lord.” 

They put him away among the flowers, and 
the sweet birds sang their happy songs over 
his resting place. The parents made the 
place beautiful, and here they sat and talked 
of the resurrection day, when their boy should 
be raised from the dead with all who are in 
their graves, and he with all who loved and 


232 


The Ideal Christian Life\ 


served Christ, would come forth unto life eter- 
nal. Here they learned to commune with their 
own hearts and be still, and they walked more 
softly before the Lord by reason of these 
things. When the waves of grief would rise 
above them, they fled to the Lord to hide them, 
and found a sure refuge in Him. 

As they sat here one day and talked of 
their precious one, Mae asked with tears : 
‘'Why were we allowed to keep him so short 
a time? Was it because of our sin? Surely, 
we did not idolize him 

Tom answered: “What I do thou knowest 
not now; but thou shalt know hereafter. We 
know that he has been taken from the evil to 
come, and is safe at home for all eternity. 
But had he lived, we can not say what his 
life might have been. Wealth transmitted to 
children has often been the means of their 
eternal ruin. For how hardly shall they that 
have riches enter into the kingdom of God ! It 
is easier for a camel to go through a needle’s 
eye, than for a rich man to enter into the 
kingdom of God. All things are possible with 
God, and he can make the rich humble, self- 
denying and believing, so they will trust in 
God and consecrate all they have to His ser- 
vice. Yet the love of money has been the ruin 
of many. What ever the reason may have 
been, we know that our dear Lord does not 
willingly aflflict His children, and he will make 
all things work together for good to them who 
love Him, and these afflictions are so light in 
comparison with the far more exceeding and 


Christ in the Home 


233 


eternal weight of glory to all who are exer- 
cised by them. We do well to be perfectly 
resigned to the will of our Father in this thing, 
for He is infinite in wisdom and love, and has 
the very best of reasons for what He does. Our 
comfort is in knowing that he is safe at home 
with the Lord, while had he lived, we might 
have seen him a wicked man of the world, say- 
ing to God as many do, ^Depart from me, for 
I desire not a knowledge of Thy ways.’ Some 
parents have been rebellious in their blind grief 
and demanded of the Lord the lives of their 
children without submission to His will, and 
have lived to see their sad mistake when too 
late.” 

''Yes,” said Mae, "one mother said to father, 
'Do not say the will of the Lord be done! 
Lord I will take my child any way 1 Only spare 
me my child!’ The child lived to become the 
curse of her life, and she went down to the 
grave from sorrow over his ruined life. A 
similar request was granted, and the child lived 
a demented imbecile all her days, and the 
mother often said it would have been so much 
better had she been taken in infancy. We will 
look to God for grace to enable us to cheer- 
fully submit to His will.” 

They walked softly before the Lord and He 
delivered them from their sore grief by giv- 
ing them grace to bear their loss; and by 
reason of their great need of help, and the 
large supplies of grace which they received, 
brought them close to God, and caused them 
to draw from him by faith as they had special 


234 


The Ideal Christian Life 


need. It was their comfort now that they 
had purposed to so live that they would have 
the manifestation of the Lord's presence with 
them all the time, and they were more deter- 
mined to know and do all that Jesus says do, 
than ever before. 

Four other children were given after the 
firstborn had been taken home, and the par- 
ents' hearts were made glad by these additional 
trusts from the Lord. The firstborn had been 
named for Mae's father, the second bore his 
father's name in full, the third was William, 
and the youngest was Henry, after Mae's 
youngest and best loved brother, and the 
daughter was Mae. She was next in age to 
her brother Tom, and exercised much influ- 
ence over her brothers for good. William was 
much like his father. He had a severe spell of 
sickness while he was very young, and they 
thought they would have to give him up, too. 
While his parents prayed for his life it was 
suggested to them that if spared he might 
grow up in unbelief and sin, and be lost. They 
prayed that he might be taken, rather than live 
and die in unbelief, but if the will of the Lord 
that he might live, they prayed that he might 
be brought to know Christ early in life, and 
live a consecrated useful life. They called 
upon God in this their day of trouble, and 
He heard them and delivered them and they 
glorified Him. Their prayers were answered 
and he improved and finally recovered. 

They began early to teach him and the 
others, of Jesus and His love and death for 


Christ in the Home 


235 


our sins, and of faith in him as the means by 
which we are saved, and love to Christ as 
the constraining cause of obedience to Christ. 
It was a happy day in their home when the 
child began to improve, but his first early 
interest in his soul’s salvation, and the first evi- 
dences of his faith in Christ was cause for 
greater rejoicing in their hearts. Their pray- 
ers, faith and efforts all seemed to center in this 
one, while all were objects of earnest prayer 
and gospel teaching. The seeds of gospel 
truth germinated earlier in his heart than in 
any of the others, and he was the first to give 
evidence of a new heart and faith in Christ, but 
all the others soon followed. 




CHAPTER XX. 

True Mother Work. 

As the years go by the Bethel-home 
increases in brightness. The love of the chil- 
dren for each other, and for their parents 
becomes a source of great happiness. They 
are growing up in an element of pure unsel- 
fish love, and its influence is of great power 
in the formation of their better lives. Their 
parents had prayed, from their earliest child- 
hood, that they might be saved early in life ; 
and while they led them to live moral lives, 
they faithfully taught them to depend upon 
God for spiritual life and salvation through 
faith in Christ. They were made familiar with 
the way of salvation by grace through faith 
in Christ; and while they were young were 
taught the Holy Scriptures by which they 
were made wise unto salvation through faith in 
Christ. They made the gospel plain to them, 
and kept the way of salvation clearly before 
them ; and it became evident that they each had 
been brought under the renewing influences 
of the Holy Spirit, and were exercising faith in 
Christ and were in living union with him. 

The new life implanted in them by the Holy 
Spirit was tenderly developed by feeding them 
on the pure, unadulterated milk of the Word 
that they might grow thereby. The love of 
Christ shed abroad in their hearts by the Holy 
Spirit was developed by the teachings of the 
Bible. They were taught that God mani- 
fested His love towards us, in that while we 


True Mother Work 


237 


were yet sinners, he gave Christ to die for 
us, and we ought to manifest our love to Him 
by lovingly doing all He commands. They 
were also taught that Jesus wants us always 
and at all times to do what He says do; and 
to ask ‘What does Jesus say do?’ and search 
the Bible to see what He says, and then lov- 
ingly do it. In this way we are to manifest 
our love to Christ, and His commands will 
lead us to love one another with a pure heart 
fervently. The Bible was constantly read and 
repeated, and its sweet truths were constantly 
kept before their minds, that they might learn 
to live by every word of God. 

Little Mae, like her mother, came to the 
church to tell her Christian experience when 
she was yet a small child. She told how she 
had felt her sinfulness and her lost, helpless 
condition, and tried to do better and make 
her self good, and had failed. Then she told 
of her joy when she knew of the love of God 
for sinners, and Christ’s death for our sins, 
and how she trusted in Christ and His death 
for her, and found sweet peace with God. Then 
she told of her love for Christ, and how she 
gave herself fully to Him. 

One of the members asked if she thought 
her heart had been changed. Because we 
must be born again before we can be Chris- 
tians and be saved. 

She answered: “Yes, I think I have; because 
once I did not feel myself a lost sinner, as I 
do now, and I did not love Jesus as my Saviour 
but I do now. My father says that none 


238 


The Ideal Christian Lije 


ever love Jesus until they have new hearts, 
and that all who love Him have been born of 
God. I know that I do love Him as my Sav- 
iour.’’ 

The members asked her other questions and 
finally one asked how she expected to hold out, 
and bring no reproach to the church, if she 
was received? 

She answered : ''I am trusting Christ to save 
me, and He is able to keep me from falling; 
and mother will teach me what Jesus says 
do, and I will ask Him to help me do it.” 

When they stopped questioning, and were 
discussing the propriety of baptizing one so 
young, she left them and went to her brother 
Tom, and asked if he loved Jesus? He was 
weeping and did not answer, and her voice 
could be heard over the house as she asked: 
“Brother, do you love Jesus?” And when he 
said he did love Him, she asked again : “Why 
don’t you tell it then? He says we must con- 
fess Him before men, and not be ashamed of 
Him, and He will not be ashamed of us.” 

He went back with her, and told the church 
that he had loved and trusted in Christ for 
some time, and felt that He was his Savior, 
and his sins were all forgiven through faith 
in Christ. They were both received as mem- 
bers. It was a lovely picture as they two went 
hand in hand down into the water and were 
baptized by their father into Christ. Their 
parents had been satisfied for some time of 
their change of heart, and had taught them 
the commands of Christ, and left them to the 


True Mother Work 


239 


moving of the Holy Spirit by the Word of God. 
They were equally as well satisfied of the 
change of heart in the other two, but taught 
them the commands of Christ, and prayed for 
the guiding of the Holy Spirit. These home 
teachings had led the other two to obey Christ, 
and the same means were employed to lead 
them into all the ways of righteousness. They 
labored in this way to train them up in the 
nurture and admonition of the Lord. 

It was not long before the other two were 
received into the church. All who knew them 
received them as true followers of Christ, and 
were carefully taught at home the nature and 
responsibility of such a profession. Here also 
they were taught the teachings of Christ, and 
were led to know the Bible, and to put into 
practical life all it says do. In this way their 
home became a pleasant training school for 
coming life, and for heaven, and they were 
saved from many errors, while true and useful 
habits were formed. They were carefully 
taught and developed in mind, body and 
heart, with the desire that they might grow 
into the fullest extent of their possibilities. 
This was largely the work of sweet mother 
love in the home. 

A neighbor, who was a much noted worker 
in the many church societies, asked Mae if she 
was not neglecting her duty and losing great 
possibilities in her failure to help the women 
push forward their great efforts to evangelize 
the world, and lift up humanity, and the good 
woman grew eloquent in her great fear that 


240 


The Ideal Christian Life 


Mae and her family were having their good 
things in this life, and would have their evil 
things in the life to come. 

Mae answered her that it might all be true; 
but she thought not. In the first place she 
found in the church a demand for all the work 
she could do ; and the duties of the home and 
the church she found plainly commanded by 
her Lord, but had not been able to find any- 
thing in the Bible commanding her to engage 
in these societies organized by men to do the 
church’s work. 

Their wealth had come to them by inherit- 
ance, unsought, and by a wise foresight her 
husband had made certain investments which 
were being developed into blessings to many 
others, as well as to themselves. She fully 
understood the ‘'love of money is the root of all 
evil,” and while many covet it they err from 
the truth and pierce themselves through with 
many sorrows. The determined purpose to 
obtain riches at any cost leads into many temp- 
tations and sins, while the possession of wealth 
leads many into foolish pride, and fills the 
heart with vain and ungodly feelings. As their 
riches had increased they had prayed for such 
grace that they might not set their hearts upon 
them, and might not be high-minded, nor trust 
in uncertain riches, but trust in the living God 
and be rich in good works. 

She was glad to say her home was truly 
happy, and they had much to enjoy in it, but 
the chief source of their happiness was in God, 
and in obedience to His commands. They all 


True Mother Work 


241 


loved the Lord Jesus, and trusted Him for 
life and salvation, and because they loved Him, 
they determined to know all the Lord says in 
His Word, and do it. They found much pleas- 
ure *and delight in knowing and doing the will 
of the Lord. It was their special desire that 
theirs should be a Bethel-home, indeed, and 
they had succeeded to a good degree. The 
Lord did come and walked with them, and 
dwelt with them in their home, and they were 
made to rejoice in His presence and love. 

The danger of trusting in riches and not in 
God and being lifted up with pride, and other 
hurtful lusts, they happily escaped. They had 
also escaped the cares of the world and the 
pleasures of life in choking the Word of God, 
and hindering it in bearing fruit in their lives. 
She had noticed that even the poor may depart 
from God in their trust, and be over anxious 
about the things of life, and grow discontented 
and bitter. Christians should find their chief 
good and joy in the Lord, and should delight 
themselves in him, no matter what their lot 
may be. 

Her own Christian life had been more en- 
dangered by the withholding of good, than by 
the giving. She was then untaught in the 
Bible, and was undeveloped in Christian char- 
acter and experience, and was not prepared 
to resist the evils which beset her. She said : 
''My foot had well nigh slipped, and I was 
almost gone when my husband found me in the 
school room. I was bitter at the unjust treat- 
ment of my father by the members of his 


24^2 The Ideal Christian Life 

church, in withholding his support. I had 
failed to stay my heart on God, and thereby 
realize the helping power of God. If we are 
in wealth, He can preserve us from its snares ; 
and if in poverty. He can preserve us from its 
corroding cares, and sustain us under its bur- 
dens and trials. We are kept by the power of 
God unto Salvation in all things temporal, as 
well as spiritual. 

These principles form the foundation of our 
happiness, and we feel that they are not hurt- 
ful to us. We try by teaching and prayer to so 
raise our children that they may not turn from 
God to the world. Our highest wish for them 
is that they may obey God, and enjoy His pres- 
ence, love and favor.” 

Her friend confessed that she had almost 
entirely lost sight of her home work, and for 
years they had known but little of the joys of 
salvation, and the peace of God. They were 
laboring to accumulate something so as to give 
them and their children a better position in 
society. The cares and worries of life, and the 
anxious thought to economize and save had 
removed all joy and practical godliness from 
their home life. Her husband and children 
belonged to the church, but gave little evi- 
dence of piety, and took little interest in the 
things of Christ. They manifested a strong 
leaning towards the world, and were little com- 
fort to her, because of frivolous, worldly lives. 
•Her own life, as well as her home, seemed a 
failure, and she could not free herself from 
the consciousness of blame. 


True Mother Work 


243 


By contrasting her own life with Mae’s expe- 
rience, she saw that she had been looking to 
the things of the world for happiness and had 
been disappointed. They had gone to the 
broken cisterns of earth, and found no water 
to satisfy their souls. Her home was fast 
going to ruin. The will and commands of God 
were not considered in it, each one lived for 
himself and sought his own individual pleasure 
independent of the commands of God, and the 
interests of others. They went to church 
to be entertained by the singing and to enjoy 
the beauty and oratory of the preaching, and 
not to worship God and be lifted up by the 
truth through the Spirit to better hopes, and 
purer lives. She had made a sad mistake 
in life, and in her home. She had lived a dis- 
contented and unhappy life, and instead of 
leading her family by her influence and 
example to Christ, manifesting in her own life 
what grace can do in making us holy and 
happy in the Lord, she had turned them away 
from God to the world. She had been too 
busy with the great interests of the independ- 
ent movement of women’s work, attending 
meetings, planning great and strong efforts 
against crime and evil in general, while her 
own family, individually, were fast going to 
the bad, for the lack of true Christian mother 
influence and work at home. 

Under Mae’s influence she resolved to begin 
anew the unequaled task of Christian mother 
work in her own home. As she had been 
largely the means of the ruin of her home, she 


244 - 


The Ideal Christian Life 


would begin the effort to bring her family 
back to the service of the Lord. But she 
realized that she must first return to God her- 
self, and have Him return to her, before she 
could help the others. By faith and earnest 
prayers she sought help to give up every wrong 
thing, and repent of all her sins, and obtain 
grace and help for her great work at home. 
She came back fully to the Lord, and trusted 
him for strength and spiritual power to do her 
work. 

She never fully knew the depths of her need 
and the utter ruin of her home until her eldest 
son was brought home to her so drunk that 
he did not know his own mother. Her repent- 
ance that night, as she wept over her fallen 
boy, was deep and true, and she blamed her- 
self ever after for his sin and shame. Lovingly 
and tenderly she won him back to purity, and 
self-control, and broke off his old associates, 
and habits, and won him to Christ. 

She put her whole self and time into the 
work of rescuing her home, and saving her 
own family from eternal ruin. She told them 
plainly how she had failed to live for Christ, 
and failed to do her own home work, and be- 
cause of this neglect had lost her Christian joy, 
peace and influence. She had come back to 
the Lord, and was determined to study the 
Bible to know and do God's will. She had 
determined to know what Jesus says do, and 
do it; and she wanted them all to join her in 
the same purpose. 

She wept and prayed a long time over her 


True Mother Work 


245 


wandering, ungodly boys and worldly irrelig- 
ious girls, before they manifested any signs 
of turning. At first her husband grew more 
ungodly and manifested decided displeasure 
toward his wife, as he saw her turning so 
heartily to the Lord, but she was patient, and 
kind, and more prayerful, and finally he yielded 
and gave up his wicked life, and turned to the 
Lord's service. 

From this time her life grew brighter, and 
her home began to put out of it the evidences 
and proofs of the presence and service of 
satan, and began to manifest the presence and 
blessings of God. The children began to turn 
to God and her heart and home were full of 
spiritual joy and praise. 



CHAPTER XXL 


Never Failing Love. 

It is not intended to make the impression 
that there were no clouds to cast their shadows 
over the inside life of the Bethel-home. While 
the children were all Christians, and were try- 
ing by divine grace to live pure and obedient 
lives, yet there were many things in which 
the old nature had to be put off, and the 
new man put on. They had been shielded 
from many of the corrupting influences from 
without, and the development of the evils 
within were carefully watched and repressed. 
They were well instructed in the regular 
studies of the school, and in art and music 
also at home. Henry, the youngest, was a 
born artist, and loved the beautiful, and spent 
much of his leisure time copying from nature, 
both with pencil and brush. Tom was too 
much inclined to think less of the comforts of 
others, while William was self-forgetting, and 
delighted to remember ''even Christ pleased 
not himself.’’ "Let every one of us please his 
neighbor for his good to edification.” All the 
children were bright, healthy and kind; and 
were growing up under the influences of a 
pure, loving, godly home. 

One day at school Henry noticed the face 
of a very angry boy, and sketched the angry, 
wicked expression of the face so true to nature 
that the boys were wild with delight over it. 
That night he told his mother, he believed 
there is a demon of some kind as well as the 


Never Failing Love 


247 


good Spirit in every one, even in Christians; 
and he had made up his mind to see if he 
could not catch and paint the evil spirits in the 
faces of his brothers and sister, and he would 
get his sister to paint his. 

At unsuspecting times he caught the expres- 
sions of anger, malice, and of any and all 
other wrong feelings. But he found it hard 
to catch the wrong side of his brother Wil- 
liam’s face, he kept himself so well under con- 
trol. In times of despondency he caught th(i 
expressions of distrust and gloom. Little Mae 
was a puzzle to him. She was so beautiful, 
and lovely, that it required keen perception 
to discern and copy the delicate lines of ex- 
pression which were making their sad inroads 
upon her lovely face. He could hardly inter- 
pret what they meant ; but he could copy 
nature, and he caught the full expressions of 
her selfish moments. 

When Henry had finished his work he gave 
the pictures to each of his brothers and his 
sister one Sabbath afternoon, when they were 
all together in the large sitting room. For a 
while each looked earnestly at the face in 
silence ; finally little Mae rose, with tears of 
vexation in her eyes, and asked her mother 
if she might tear it up. Her mother placed 
a mirror before her eyes ; and after examining 
her face for some time she went and thanked 
her brother for his kind, faithful work. 

Their father had taught them that ugliness 
usually indicates a wrong condition of the 
heart, and is the natural expression of ugliness 


248 


The Ideal Christian Life 


of the soul. There are plain, homely faces 
which are not ugly, because they are lighted by 
true and kind hearts. All such feelings as 
anger, malice, discontent and pride deform 
the face and make it ugly. Passions and 
vice, and crimes imprint themselves on the 
faces of their victims, and manifest the demons 
which dwell within. While intelligence, love, 
purity and godliness impress themselves upon 
the face and give a beauty all their own. 

When William had studied well the expres- 
sions of his face, he said: 'T am ashamed of 
that face, and sorry I must own it as my own. 
There is doubt and distrust in it. I know 
that my faith was weak sometimes, and I felt 
discouraged; but never dreamed that I had 
ever given over so completely to gloomy 
doubts. I will remember that Christ says, T 
am with you always,’ and ‘My grace is suffic- 
ient for you,^ and his strength is made perfect 
in our weakness. I will rest upon his keep- 
ing power, and go in the strength of the Lord. 
When I remember the evils of my own nature, 
I thank God for the victory in Christ.” 

Little Mae turned to V/illiam and thanked 
him for reminding her of the source of strength 
and victory. She too had realized her own 
weakness and inability to contend with the 
evils without and within, but was sure that 
by abiding in Christ, she would be able by 
His help to overcome. Her brother Tom said: 
“How strange that pride, and selfishness, and 
other evil feelings can grow up into our lives, 
and envelop our very souls without our reaL 


Never Failing Love 


249 


izing it. We are often perfectly ignorant of 
the manner of Spirit we are of, while those 
around us may know it, and be pained and 
troubled by it. The Bible teaches us to put 
off the old man with his deeds of anger, wrath, 
malice, pride and such like, and to put on the 
new man with the fruit of the Spirit, as love, 
joy, peace and all the others which make 
us like our Lord. Oh, how sadly I have come 
short of this duty!'' 

Henry had carefully examined the sketch 
prepared by Mae, by the help of her father, as 
she could invent rather than imitate ; and was 
deeply impressed by what he read in the face. 
It indicated that he might as well have been 
made of marble as of human clay, only there 
was intellect in it. All the tender warmer 
feelings were wanting. Unloved and unlov- 
ing! Seeing, and yet never tasting the bless- 
ings of unselfish love ! It was truly a sad 
lot, to go through life as a mere machine to 
copy and interpret nature, without heart 
enough to enjoy the higher pleasure of unsel- 
fish love. He was overpowered by these 
thoughts, as he expressed them more to him- 
self than to the others, and laid his head upon 
his mother's lap and silently wept. 

His mother spoke in a low sweet voice, '‘The 
love of God is shed abroad in our hearts by 
the Holy Spirit. Love is of God, and all who 
are born of God love God, and his people. The 
fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, longsuf- 
fering, gentleness and kindness. We must 
cultivate these fruits of the Spirit in our lives 


250 


The Ideal Christian Life 


by yielding ourselves up to the leading of the 
Spirit. Jesus says, ‘‘As the Father hath loved 
me, so have I loved you ; continue ye in my 
love. If ye keep my commandments, ye shall 
abide in my love ; even as I have kept my 
Father’s commandments, and abide in His 
love.’ ‘This is my commandment, that ye love 
one another as I have loved you.’ The Holy 
Spirit plants love in our hearts by regenera- 
tion, and it is an evidence of our new birth ; 
because, ‘He that loveth is born of God,’ and 
‘By this shall all men know that ye are my 
disciples, when you have love one for another.’ 
This love like all the experiences of the Chris- 
tian, is susceptible of increase, or decrease. 
Some forsake their first love, and the love of 
others grow cold, because iniquity abounds ; 
so we are commanded to follow after love. 

“The Bible tells us of this love which is 
imparted by the Holy Spirit. ‘Though I speak 
with the tongues of men and of angels, and 
have not love I am become as sounding brass 
and tinkling cymbols. And though I have 
the gift of prophecy, and understand all mys- 
teries, and all knowledge; and though I have 
all faith so that I could remove mountains, 
and have not love, I am nothing. And though 
I bestow all my goods to feed the poor, and 
though I give my body to be burned, and have 
not love, it profiteth me nothing. Love suf- 
fers long and is kind; love envieth not; love 
vaunteth not itself, is not puffed up, doth not 
behave itself unseemly, seeketh not her own, is 
not easily provoked, thinketh no evil, rejoiceth 


Never Failing Love 


251 


not in iniquity, but rejoiceth in the truth, 
believeth all things, hopeth all things, endureth 
all things. Love never fails. Follow after 
love.’ ” 

The children had all gathered around her 
while she talked, and as she ceased to speak, 
they stood looking at each other in silence. 
Finally Tom said: “How strange that all our 
evil habits, feelings and doings should spring 
from the lack of proper love to God and to 
each other ! Love seeks not her own, but is 
unselfish ; is not puffed up with pride, does 
not vaunt itself, and is not provoked to anger; 
but is kind, forbearing, trusting, hopeful, is 
patient and enduring. Just the thing that 
each of us needs is more of this love of God 
shed abroad in our hearts by the Holy Spirit.” 

“More of the Spirit of Christ,” said William, 
“who pleased not himself, but came into the 
world to seek and save the lost, and gave 
his life a ransom for our sins, and redeemed 
us with his blood, that he might purify us, and 
make us a peculiar people, that we might show 
forth his praise.” 

Little Mae said : “Without love we are noth- 
ing; and all that we can possibly do will profit 
us nothing. Without love all that we can 
say is as a sounding brass ! There is nothing 
so empty and worthless as a heart and life of 
selfishness, where there is no pure love. People 
are great only as their hearts, and lives, and 
works are filled with love ; and all of our lives 
and works are valuable only as they are filled 
with this pure unselfish love.” 


252 The Ideal Christian Life 

Henry's face brightened, and he said: ‘‘It 
is love that lights up the soul, warms up the 
heart, and finds out God in the world, and the 
more love of God we have in our hearts, the 
more we will love His people and what He 
loves." 

“Yes," said William, “what we all need is 
that Christ may dwell in our hearts by faith ; 
that we, being rooted and grounded in love, 
may be able to comprehend with all saints what 
is the breadth and length, and the depth, and 
height; and to know the love of Christ which 
passeth knowledge, that we might be filled 
with all the fullness of God." 

In order to manifest the effect of vice and 
virtue upon the face, and show the great possi- 
bilities of the face to be effected by either, 
Henry had determined to sketch the ugliest, 
and also the most beautiful faces with which 
he met. 

The first was the face of a woman who had 
lived a selfish, ungodly life, full of bitter hatred 
and deep revenge. He had seen her face while 
filled with fierce anger and intense hatred. It 
was fearful to look upon. Expressions of hor- 
ror were heard from all present, and they 
agreed that if there were any more ugly than 
it, they did not wish to see them. “This face 
was once beautiful," said Henry, “as a photo- 
graph in the corner will show. What terrible 
effects sin can produce, and what ruin it can 
work upon the soul and body." 

They passed to the other side of the room 
and he uncovered the other, and exclamations 


Never Failing Love 


253 

of praise and delight were heard from the 
whole company. Little Mae held a mirror 
before her mother's eyes, and said: '‘See, 

mother, it is perfectly true to nature!" But 
her mother's eyes were too full of tears to 
make the proof. Henry was sure he had 
never seen anything half so beautiful and 
lovely as that dear face. 

His father said: “This is what grace, love, 
faith and obedience to what Jesus says, can do 
in producing beauty of character and loveliness 
of face." 

The mother kissed her son and said : “What- 
ever beautiful and lovely traits of character 
have been developed in my life, I owe under 
divine grace to your father's influence, and 
cultivation. When he found me here teach- 
ing I was in a fair way to grow ugly. That 
other face was once thought to be far more 
beautiful than mine; and she was regarded as 
the most beautiful woman in the town. I had 
grown distrustful and rebellious in spirit. Love 
was gradually losing out of my heart, and 
hatred taking its place. I had a picture taken 
at that time, and was offended with the artist 
because I thought it so poor a likeness. But 
he assured me that I was run down by over 
work in the school room, and he would take 
another when I had brightened up in vaca- 
tion. I kept this as a reminder of those dark 
days, and you can see from it how surely I was 
in the way to utter ugliness." 

It was a picture of Mae, but sadly unlike 
her beautiful and lovely face. The discontent 


254 


The Ideal Christian Life 


and self will of the one gave no promise of 
the sweet, unselfish, loving and lovely face 
of the other. One spoke to you of discon- 
tent, unhappiness and misery ; while the other 
spoke of love, joy and the sweet peace which 
comes only to those who by faith and obedience 
live close to the Lord. 

Little Mae put her arms about her mother, 
saying: ‘'I am so glad you showed me that 
picture, mother! I never once thought that 
you ever had any struggle to live right! It 
seemed always so easy for you to do right, that 
I was sometimes caused to fear that I was no 
Christian. But I see now that without Christ 
we can do nothing, and by faith we may 
draw from Him all we need.’' 

Some time after this, Alice Green, a young 
member of Tom’s church, came to Mae for 
advice in her time of trouble. Between sobs 
she said to Mae : 'T need a Christian mother’s 
advice and guidance. My own mother is not 
a Christian, and can advise me only as to the 
things of this present world.” 

Mae told her she had already given her a 
mother’s love and sympathy, and would be 
glad to give her a Christian mother’s advice. 

Alice told her that she had loved her as if 
she were heir own mother, and came to her 
because she knew she would sympathize with 
her. A young friend of hers had sought her 
heart and hand in marriage. A strong attach- 
ment had grown up between them, and she 
feared that she could never be a true and 
worthy companion for him. He was full of 


^ever Failing Love 


255 


Strong impulses, and fervor of feeling, while 
her own nature was deep and undemonstrat- 
ive. She feared that he might be disappointed 
in her, doubt the strength of her love, and their 
lives and home be thus made unhappy. 

Mae put her arms about Alice and kissed 
her tenderly, and said: “Before marriage the 
parties should understand each other thor- 
oughly, and leave nothing to bring dissatis- 
faction after marriage, and in all cases where 
true happiness is found, they must both possess 
that true love, that bears all things, believes 
all things, hopes all things, endures all things, 
and never fails. This love ‘seeks not its own, 
is not provoked, thinks no evil, sufifers long 
and is kind.' If the husband has this kind of 
love for the wife, he will find his greatest pleas- 
ure in her happiness. True love thinks no 
evil, is not provoked, seeks not its own. It is 
not selfish, but kind, thoughtful and tender in 
all it does ; and it takes no account of the 
failures, but passes them by with due allow- 
ance. Where such love as this exists it speaks 
in the tones of the voice, expressions of the 
face, acts of life, and in the small, as well as 
the most important affairs of the home. 

“When love of this kind rules the lives of 
all, and when Christ is loved and obeyed, the 
home cannot fail to be happy ; and without it, 
no home of any kind can be truly happy. Even 
a small degree of selfishness in one or both 
parties will destroy much of the happiness 
of the entire home. Deep and earnest piety 
alone can free the life from the defects of 
selfishness. 


256 


The Ideal Christian Life 


'‘Love seems to spring up unbidden in the 
heart, and is susceptible of cultivation, or 
repression. Its growth and development 
depends largely upon the condition of the heart 
in which it grows, as well as the cultivation 
it receives. Like the burning flames, on the 
hearth, it must be constantly fed by pure, kind 
and unselfish acts, to keep it burning warm 
and bright. Here is to be found the mistake 
of many homes ; love is left to burn and to 
smoulder under the accumulated heaps of 
unkind and selfish words, acts, and neglects of 
a lifetime, while self-sacrifice and kindness are 
unknown in the home. Selfishness and self- 
love bring discontent, and aflford happiness 
for only short periods of time. 'The full soul 
loathes the honey comb,’ and 'the spoiled child 
is hard to please’ ; so selfish natures are hard to 
please, and a selfish home grows more unhappy 
as the days go by.” 

In the Bethel-home there had been a con- 
stant supply of fuel added to the fires of love, 
and the flames had grown brighter all the 
while. Their love for each other had increased 
more and more, and they were dearer to each 
other now than they were when the home 
was. first built. They lived for their Lord and 
for each other, and their home was the bright- 
est and best place in the world to them. Their 
deep love and obedience to God, and their 
abiding love for each other banished selfishness 
and drew them close together in the home. 

They had early developed in their children 
this same love for each other, and it had 


Never Failing Love 


257 


repressed the development of selfishness, 
unkindness, and disregard for the feelings and 
rights of others. They had been taught that 
it is unkind and wrong to force our angry 
feelings and ugly tempers upon our friends and 
loved ones. The feelings, rights and privileges 
of the family are to be held as sacred as those 
of others; and true courtesy, the result of 
genuine love, must be manifested at all times. 
Even to thoughtlessly wound the tenderest 
feeling or sentiment of others was regarded as 
gross injustice, and a sin against the Lord. 
They had taught the children from early 
infancy the true principles of Christianity, and 
after they had become Christians, they devel- 
oped readily under the loving instructions and 
influences of the home. 



CHAPTER XXIL 

The Ideal Christian Life. 

Tom had preached from the text, ''Ye are 
complete in Him,'' and the family in the Beth- 
el-home were talking of the wonderful riches 
of grace, and the fullness of blessings believ- 
ers have in Christ. They spoke of the infinite 
fullness of life, grace, worthiness, wisdom and 
power of Christ, which all believers may 
receive through faith, as they have need. Being 
united to Christ by a living faith, and being 
one with Him, they live by His life, are right- 
eous in His righteousness, are strong in His 
strength, and are worthy in His worthiness. 
He is made unto them all things ; and by an 
abiding faith, and loving obedience to all His 
v/ords, they are, through the Holy Spirit, to 
grow up into Christ in all things. 

Mae said: "You spoke today of God's ideal 
of Christian lives as set forth in the great pos- 
sibilities and promises of the Bible. Tell us 
what you understand this ideal to be." 

Tom stated that in order to be a ChHstian 
at all the sinner must be made a new creature 
in Christ by the new birth, and saved by 
grace through faith in Christ. Being justified 
by faith he has peace with God ; and the Holy 
Spirit testifies with his spirit that he is a 
child of God. Yet he is a babe in Christ, and 
susceptible of growth into a full man in Christ. 
By the new birth the believer is brought into 
a living union with Christ through faith, and 
receives of His infinite fullness, and is made 


i 


The Ideal Christian Life 2S9 

complete in Him. Christ is his life and he 
lives by Him, is made righteous in His right- 
eousness, strong in His strength and has full 
access to the Father in Christ and His worthi- 
ness. 

Also through this union with Christ the 
believer is made free from condemnation, love 
and dominion of sin. ‘'Being justified by faith 
we have peace with God through our Lord 
Jesus Christ;’’ and there is, therefore, now 
no condemnation to them that are in Christ 
“for Christ is the end of the law for righteous- 
ness to every one that believes.” He was 
made under the law and obeyed it perfectly 
for us, and then by death He suffered the 
punishment of our sins. In this way He pro- 
vided a righteousness for us, in which we are 
fully and forever free from the condemnation 
of sin when we believe in Him. 

By union with Christ the believer is also 
freed from the love of sin. While the new 
birth does not remove the old fleshly nature, it 
imparts a new nature, which loves God and 
holiness, and hates sin. It is in full accord 
with Christ and the will of God; and there is 
perpetual warfare between these two natures 
in every believer’s life. But the love of sin is 
gone, and it can not hold dominion over them ; 
because they are not under the law, but under 
grace, and through the Spirit may mortify 
the deeds of the flesh and live, They are 
largely freed, or may be, from the commission 
of sin by the new birth, in which the Holy 
Spirit wrote the holy law of God in their 


260 


The Ideal Christian Life 


minds and upon their hearts. They do not 
want any other God ; even if there were other 
true Gods. The name of God their Father 
in heaven, who loved them and gave His Son 
to die for them, is too holy and precious to be 
used in vain ; and Christ, who loved them and 
died under their sins, and the Holy Spirit, the 
loving Comforter, who made them new crea- 
tures and sealed them unto the day of redemp- 
tion, are far too precious for the use of their 
holy names in vain. 

Mae said: ‘'Yes, the love for the brethren in 
the hearts of Christians, which works no ill 
to its neighbor, but is kind, bears all things, 
seeks not its own, is not provoked, prevents 
the Christian from doing harm to others. It is 
not the commands against wrong doing, which 
restrain them ; but, love in their new nature, 
leads them to good instead of evil. Love ful- 
fills the law, and removes much of the practice 
of sin ; but the old fleshly nature, the carnal 
mind which is enmity to God, prevents the 
Christian from being entirely free from all 
practice of sin. This fleshly mind, the ‘sin 
that dwells in me, pollutes all that it touches, 
even the best thoughts, feelings and acts of 
their lives need by faith to be washed in the 
precious blood of Christ to make them fit for 
the Lord’s use.” 

William said: “I have thought much about 
your statement today that Paul’s prayers for 
Christians indicate the great possibilities of 
growth in Christian lives. ‘That the God of 
our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of glory. 


The Ideal Christian Life 


261 


may give unto you the spirit of wisdom and 
revelation in the knowledge of Him, the eyes 
of your understanding being enlightened ; that 
ye may know what is the hope of His calling, 
and what the riches of the glory of His inher- 
itance in the saints, and what the exceeding 
greatness of his power towards us who 
believe. Also, 'That he would grant you 
according to the riches of his glory to be 
strengthened with might by His Spirit in the 
inner man, that Christ may dwell in your heart 
by faith ; that ye being rooted and grounded in 
love, may be able to comprehend with all saints 
what is the breadth, and length, and depth, and 
height; and to know the love of Christ, which 
passeth knowledge ; that ye may be filled with 
all the fulness of God.’ ” 

Tom said that there are great and wonder- 
ful possibilities of growth and attainment indi- 
cated by all the prayers in the Bible; and the 
Lord has given to His Church His spiritual 
body, the Word of God, in the hands of pastors 
and teachers, "for the perfecting of the saints, 
till we all come into the unity of the faith and 
of the knowledge of the Son of God, unto a 
perfect man, unto the measure of the stature 
of the fulness of Christ.” "Speaking the truth 
in love, may grow up into Him in all things, 
which is Head, even Christ.” 

The Word of God is the one essential to be 
employed by Christians in attaining this 
growth. Not speaking the truth only; but 
knowing, believing, loving, and living the 
truth ; being true through loving obedience and 


262 


Tht Ideal Christian Life 


conformity to the true Word of God. If ye con- 
tinue in my word, then are ye my disciplej-' in- 
deed; and ye shall know the truth, and the 
truth shall make you free.” ''Whoso keepeth his 
word, in him verily is the love of God perfect- 
ed : hereby know we that we are in Him.” The 
Christian can grow up into Christ in all things 
only by abiding in Him by faith, as the branch 
in the vine, and by letting the words of Christ 
abide in him, richly, by full, loving obedience 
to it. The Holy Spirit, if yielded to, will lead 
them by the Word of God into the knowledge 
of all truth ; and through belief and obedience 
to it will enable them to grow up into Christ. 

The ideal Christian life, as set forth in the 
Bible, is to come into the "perfecting of the 
saints,” "unto a perfect man, unto the measure 
of the stature of the fullness of Christ,” to 
"grow up into Christ in all things,” to "be filled 
with all the fulness of God.” Paul understood 
it when he said, "For me to live is Christ.” "I 
am crucified with Christ ; nevertheless I live ; 
yet not I, but Christ lives in me, and the life 
I now live in the flesh, I live by faith in the 
Son of God. who loved me and gave Himself 
for me.” To the extent that Christ lives in us, 
and works through us, and to the extent the 
Holy Spirit makes us like Christ ; to that extent 
will we live ideal Christian lives. 

It is vain to expect this growth apart from 
obedience to the commands of Christ. The 
condition is faith in Christ, and full loving 
obedience to His commands. It is the new 
creature living by faith in Christ, receiving 


The Ideal Christian Life 


263 


continually from His infinite fullness all he 
needs. Also yielding himself up to the pres- 
ence and power of the Holy Spirit, governed 
by the Word of God in all he believes and does, 
lovingly obeying Christ in every thing. This is 
God’s condition for attaining the fuller growth 
in Christian life and character, and the means 
of obtaining God’s ideal Christian life as set 
forth in the Bible. 

Here we leave Tom successful and happy in 
his work, surrounded by love in his sweet 
Bethel-home, seeking to attain the very highest 
possible ideal Christian life here, and expecting 
to awake, at the resurrection, in the perfect 
likeness of Christ, his body fashioned after 
the glorious body of Christ, and to live an 
absolutely sinless and perfect life with Christ 
in eternal glory. ''Not as though I had already 
attained, either were already perfect; but I 
follow after, if that I may apprehend that for 
which I am apprehended of Jesus Christ. 
Brethren, I count not myself to have appre- 
hended: but this one thing I do, forgetting 
those things which are behind, and reaching 
forth to those things which are before, I press 
toward the mark for the prize of high calling 
of God in Christ Jesus.” 

"Now unto the King eternal, immortal, 
invisible, the only wise God, be honor, and 
glory forever and ever. Amen.” 



» 








< 


1 


> 




* 


t 


I 



1 




t 


1 


\ 

s, t 



* 

• ■ » 




.a i 


\ 





JAN 14 1910 






Deacldified using the Bookkeeper proce^ 
Neutralizing Agent: Magnesium Oxide - 
Treatment Date: 



111 Thomson Park Drive 
CranbenyTwp., PA 16066 
(412)779-2111 




1 


"V 
I ’ 

\ ' 


. » 


' I ' I I 

I '* ■ 

\i -r.! 

•jU • ■' 


% 

r. 


xf- 




One copy del. to Cat. Div. 


JAN 14 iSiO 



